This is a modern-English version of The greatest story in the world, period 2 (of 3) : The further story of the Old World up to the discovery of the New, originally written by Hutchinson, Horace G. (Horace Gordon). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.






Cover art


Cover art






Map: CENTRAL EUROPE in the Middle Ages (left half)
Map: CENTRAL EUROPE in the Middle Ages (left half)


Map: CENTRAL EUROPE in the Middle Ages (left half)
Map: CENTRAL EUROPE in the MIDDLE AGES (left half)






Map: CENTRAL EUROPE in the Middle Ages (right half)
Map: CENTRAL EUROPE in the Middle Ages (right half)


Map: CENTRAL EUROPE in the Middle Ages (right half)
Map: CENTRAL EUROPE in the Middle Ages (right half)







BY THE SAME AUTHOR

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD, PERIOD I
NATURE'S MOODS AND TENSES
WHEN LIFE WAS NEW
THE FORTNIGHTLY CLUB

THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD, PERIOD I
NATURE'S MOODS AND TENSES
WHEN LIFE WAS NEW
THE FORTNIGHTLY CLUB



EDITED BY

EDITED BY

THE PRIVATE DIARIES OF THE RT. HON. SIR A. WEST
WARRIORS AND STATESMEN
    From the Literary Gleanings of the late EARL BRASSEY

THE PRIVATE DIARIES OF THE RT. HON. SIR A. WEST
WARRIORS AND STATESMEN
    From the Literary Gleanings of the late EARL BRASSEY





All rights reserved

All rights reserved.







THE GREATEST STORY
IN THE WORLD

THE GREATEST STORY
IN THE WORLD

PERIOD II

PERIOD II

The Further Story of the Old World up to the Discovery
of the New

The Continued Tale of the Old World Leading to the Discovery
of the New








HADRIAN'S WALL AT THE PRESENT DAY, LOOKING EAST FROM HOTBANK CRAGS, BARDON MILL, NORTHUMBERLAND. Photo by E. E. Oldershaw, Esq.
HADRIAN'S WALL AT THE PRESENT DAY, LOOKING EAST FROM HOTBANK CRAGS,
BARDON MILL, NORTHUMBERLAND. Photo by E. E. Oldershaw, Esq.


HADRIAN'S WALL TODAY, VIEWED EAST FROM HOTBANK CRAGS, BARDON MILL, NORTHUMBERLAND. Photo by E. E. Oldershaw, Esq.
HADRIAN'S WALL TODAY, VIEWED EAST FROM HOTBANK CRAGS,
BARDON MILL, NORTHUMBERLAND. Photo by E. E. Oldershaw, Esq.





THE GREATEST STORY
IN THE WORLD



PERIOD II

PERIOD II

The Further Story of the Old World up to the
Discovery of the New

The Continued Story of the Old World Leading up to the
Discovery of the New



BY HORACE G. HUTCHINSON

BY HORACE G. HUTCHINSON





LONDON
JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET, W.

LONDON
JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET, W.







FIRST PUBLISHED ... 1924

FIRST PUBLISHED ... 1924





PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY
WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BECCLES.

PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY
WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BECCLES.







{ix}

{ix}

PREFACE TO PERIOD II

I have taken up our "Greatest Story" from the point at which we dropped it at the end of the first volume; that is about the year A.D. 100, when the Roman Empire was a solidly established institution.

I have picked up our "Greatest Story" from where we left off at the end of the first volume; that is around the year A.D. 100, when the Roman Empire was a well-established institution.

Throughout that first volume our own land of Britain scarcely had a place. In the latter part of the period—A.D. 100 to A.D. 1500—which this second volume covers, men of Britain played a great role. For centuries, kings of England were rulers of large domains on the Continent of Europe also, and at one time their Continental territories were more extensive and richer than their insular possessions. The world story thus becomes, in some measure, England's also. Moreover, when there have seemed to be two or more ways open for the telling of the story, I have always tried to adopt what I may call the English way, the way which seemed likely to bring it most warmly and intimately home to English hearts and minds. Thus, for example, when the course of history brought us to the point at which we were to consider the manner of life of those Gothic or Germanic tribes which came flooding in from the eastern side of the Rhine, I have chosen, for a type of their lives in general, what we partly know and partly surmise of those lives as they were lived in our own island. Again, where I have endeavoured to give an idea of the manner in which the Northmen, the sea-rovers, made their settlements, I have taken their incursions on England as a type {x} of the rest. In both instances it would have been equally possible to tell the story of some of the people of Charlemagne's great empire and the Continental settlements of the Northmen as typical examples, but the other appeared to me the way far more likely to make the picture real and the story appealing to the eye of an Anglo-Saxon reader.

Throughout the first volume, our land of Britain barely got a mention. In the latter part of the period covered by this second volume—from A.D. 100 to A.D. 1500—people from Britain played a significant role. For centuries, the kings of England ruled over large territories in mainland Europe too, and at one point, their European lands were larger and wealthier than their island possessions. This global story thus also becomes, in some ways, England's story. Moreover, whenever there seemed to be multiple ways to tell the story, I've tried to take what I call the English approach, the method that seemed most likely to resonate with English hearts and minds. For example, when history brought us to the point of examining the lives of the Gothic or Germanic tribes that flooded in from the eastern side of the Rhine, I chose to focus on what we partially know and partially guess about their lives as they were lived on our own island. Similarly, when I aimed to illustrate how the Northmen, the sea raiders, established their settlements, I used their invasions of England as a representative example of the rest. In both cases, it would have been just as valid to recount the stories of some of the people from Charlemagne's great empire and the Northmen's settlements on the continent as examples, but the other options seemed much more likely to create a vivid picture and make the story appealing to an Anglo-Saxon reader. {x}

The period is one of dissolution, in the first place, as the Roman Empire broke to pieces under its own dissensions and the inroads of the barbarians. The break-up was followed by a certain reconstruction under the later empire of Charlemagne. But this again was followed by a second dissolution, less complete than the former. The feudal system then plays its temporary part as a means of holding society together in some sort of cohesion. And finally we see the kings asserting the central authority in their kingdoms more and more at the cost of the local authority of the feudal lords.

The period is one of disintegration, primarily because the Roman Empire fell apart due to internal conflicts and invasions by barbarians. This collapse was succeeded by a degree of rebuilding under Charlemagne's later empire. However, this was again followed by a second breakdown, which was not as complete as the first. The feudal system then temporarily served to maintain some level of cohesion in society. Ultimately, we see kings increasingly asserting central authority in their kingdoms, often at the expense of the local power of the feudal lords.

Throughout these centuries of successive change there is one power which works all the while to prevent humanity from falling back into a state of barbarism and complete lawlessness—the power of the Church exercised through the person of the Pope and of his officials who covered Christendom. The Crusades, with all that they brought of good and ill, are an episode in the story's course.

Throughout these centuries of constant change, there is one force that consistently works to prevent humanity from regressing into barbarism and total lawlessness—the power of the Church, exercised through the Pope and his officials who oversee Christendom. The Crusades, with all the good and bad they brought, are just one chapter in this ongoing story.

By the end of the period the Moor has finally been expelled from the south-western corner of the scene, but the Turk has established himself largely on its eastern side.

By the end of the period, the Moor has finally been pushed out of the southwestern corner of the scene, but the Turk has mostly settled on its eastern side.

The year A.D. 1500 brings the story down to the dawn of a new day, when the darkness of the Middle Ages shall be dispelled by the light which is spreading out from Italy to illuminate Europe. We are at the point when the new story of America in the West and the very ancient stories of India and China in the {xi} East are just about to be brought in and woven up with our own story. But they have not been brought in yet.

The year 1500 marks the beginning of a new era, where the shadows of the Middle Ages will be cleared away by the light emerging from Italy to brighten Europe. We are at the moment when the fresh narrative of America in the West and the ancient tales of India and China in the East are about to intertwine with our own story. But they haven’t been included yet.

In this second volume I have followed the plan adopted for the first—avoiding, as far as possible, names and dates that are not of the highest importance, for the sake of simplification and in order to give their true value to those which are the most important. Only the large outlines are laid down, so that the reader may know, when he comes to the study of any one particular section of history, the place which that section occupies in relation to the whole.

In this second volume, I’ve stuck to the same approach as the first one—avoiding, as much as possible, names and dates that aren’t crucial, to keep things simple and highlight the ones that matter most. Only the main points are covered, so the reader can understand the context of any specific part of history in relation to the whole.

I have again aimed at telling the narrative in very simple language; but in this second volume I have tried to adapt it for scholars perhaps a year or so older than those for whom the first was specially written. I have made this slight difference presuming that the scholar was likely to read the earlier part of the story first and then to pass on to this latter.

I have once again aimed to tell the story in very simple language; however, in this second volume, I’ve tried to adapt it for readers who are maybe a year or so older than those for whom the first was specifically written. I made this small adjustment assuming that scholars are likely to read the earlier part of the story first and then move on to this one.

And once more, as in the Preface to Period I, I have to thank Mr. R. B. Lattimer for much valuable correction and advice.

And once again, as in the Preface to Period I, I want to thank Mr. R. B. Lattimer for his valuable corrections and advice.







{xiii}

{xiii}

CONTENTS

CONTENTS

CHAPTER

CHAPTER

I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
II. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
III. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
IV. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
V. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
VI. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
VII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
VIII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
IX. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
X. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__
XI. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__
XII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__
XIII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__
XIV. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__
XV. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__
XVI. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__
XVII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__
XVIII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__
XIX. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__
XX. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__
XXI. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__
XXII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__
XXIII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__
XXIV. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__







{xiv}

{xiv}

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

ILLUSTRATION LIST



__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ .... Frontispiece
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__







{1}

THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD

THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD





CHAPTER I

BRITAIN

In the first volume of this Greatest Story in the World we saw how man lived upon the earth from the earliest times at which we know anything about him. We followed the story down to about the year A.D. 100 when the different threads of the story came together into one hand—the mighty hand of Rome and of the firmly established Roman Empire. The whole world, or what the people of that time regarded as the whole of the world that mattered, was controlled by the Roman hand. This second volume will be mainly the story of what happened when the grasp of that hand weakened, and allowed the threads to fall apart again.

In the first volume of this Greatest Story in the World, we explored how humans lived on Earth from the earliest times we have knowledge of. We followed the narrative up to around the year A.D. 100 when all the different aspects of the story came together in one force—the powerful hand of Rome and the well-established Roman Empire. The whole world, or what people at that time considered the most important parts of the world, was under Roman control. This second volume will mainly tell the story of what happened when that control weakened and the threads unraveled once more.

Rome had driven its fine roads, which you may imagine going out, from the imperial city as their centre, like the spokes of a great wheel, to the farthest ends of the Empire. And you should notice a peculiarity about those spokes—those roads—that they always went straight. It did not matter how high a hill they came to, nor how deep a {2} valley—unless the hill or the vale side were impossibly steep, the road never turned. It did not go round the hill: it went over the top of it and down the other side.

Rome built its impressive roads, which you can imagine extending from the city as their hub, like the spokes of a large wheel, to the farthest reaches of the Empire. And you should notice something unique about those spokes—those roads—that they always went straight. It didn’t matter how tall a hill they encountered or how deep a valley; unless the hill or valley side was unreasonably steep, the road never curved. It didn’t go around the hill: it went over the top and down the other side.

I suggest to you that you should take notice of this straight going of the roads, partly because the fact of their straightness is interesting in itself and also because it is so like the way in which the Romans, who made those roads, acted in all their doings. They went straight ahead and would not be turned aside or stopped by any obstacles. Their roads, of which we are still able to trace portions, are signs of their character as a nation.

I suggest that you pay attention to the straightness of these roads, not just because it's interesting on its own, but also because it reflects how the Romans, who built those roads, conducted themselves in everything they did. They pushed straight ahead and wouldn't let any obstacles steer them off course. The portions of their roads we can still trace today are a testament to their character as a nation.

Posting along these roads they had a fine system of mounted messengers, one messenger, at a post say twenty miles out of Rome, taking up, with a fresh horse, the message which another had brought out from the city, and so on—perhaps as far as Byzantium (the name of Constantinople had not yet been thought of) eastward, as far as the coasts of Gaul, from which men could look across to the cliffs of Britain, northward. They were roads along which armies would march, trade would be carried, government officials, with all their train of slaves and servants, would go to their appointed places in the provinces, carrying with them Roman ideas of discipline and obedience, Greek arts and thought and, possibly, and more and more as time went on, the new religion of Christianity.

Posting along these roads, they had an efficient system of mounted messengers. One messenger, stationed about twenty miles from Rome, would pick up a message from another messenger who had ridden out from the city, using a fresh horse, and continue onward—possibly all the way to Byzantium (the name Constantinople hadn’t been coined yet), eastward, and to the coasts of Gaul, where people could see across to the cliffs of Britain to the north. These were the roads along which armies would march, trade would be conducted, and government officials—along with their entourage of slaves and servants—would travel to their assigned posts in the provinces, bringing with them Roman ideals of discipline and obedience, Greek arts and knowledge, and, increasingly over time, the new faith of Christianity.

At the northern cliffs of what we now call France the road would come to an end—of necessity, because there the sea began. But, once across the narrow sea which we call the Channel, the road building would begin again, if the Romans were intending to make any long stay in the country. The first time that the Roman legions came they were led by Julius Cæsar about 50 years B.C. Probably that wise general and statesman did not think that the cost of making Britain a part of the Roman Empire was worth paying, at {3} that time. His legions had plenty to do in keeping the tribes of Gaul in order. He established no Roman authority in Britain, but sailed back to the Continent, and the Romans seem to have paid no attention whatever to Britain for nearly a hundred years.

At the northern cliffs of what we now call France, the road would come to an end—naturally, because that’s where the sea began. But once you crossed the narrow sea known as the Channel, road construction would start again if the Romans planned to stay in the country for a long time. The first time the Roman legions arrived, they were led by Julius Caesar around 50 years B.C. It’s likely that the wise general and statesman didn’t think the expense of making Britain part of the Roman Empire was worth it at that time. His legions had plenty to do keeping the tribes of Gaul under control. He didn’t establish any Roman authority in Britain but sailed back to the Continent, and for nearly a hundred years, the Romans seem to have paid no attention to Britain at all.

Claudius in Britain

Claudius in Britain

And on this second occasion of their coming there is no doubt that they came intending to stay. It was about A.D. 50, or a little sooner, that Claudius, the emperor, himself with the legions, appeared in Britain and easily made himself master of most of the southern and all the south-eastern part of the island.

And on this second visit, it’s clear that they intended to stay. It was around A.D. 50, or maybe a bit earlier, when Claudius, the emperor, showed up in Britain with the legions and quickly took control of most of the southern and all of the southeastern parts of the island.

We must try to get a picture in our minds of the state of Britain at that time, and realise how the people lived and what kind of people they were.

We need to take a moment to imagine what Britain was like back then and understand how people lived and what they were like.

Perhaps the first thing to realise about them is that they were not English at all. This name English, if it was used in those days at all, was the name of a tribe that lived across the North Sea on what we now call Sleswig. North of them lived a tribe called the Jutes, on that Jutland from which the great sea-fight takes its name, and south of them a tribe called Saxons. All were of the same race, originally, and all came conquering to Britain—but not just yet.

Perhaps the first thing to understand about them is that they weren't English at all. The name English, if it was even used back then, referred to a tribe that lived across the North Sea in what we now call Sleswig. North of them lived a tribe called the Jutes, from that Jutland which the famous sea battle is named after, and south of them was a tribe called Saxons. All of them were originally from the same race, and all came to conquer Britain—but not just yet.

When Julius Cæsar, and also when Claudius, nearly a century later, came to Britain it was inhabited by a people from whom it had its name, the Brythons. It is believed that they were not the original inhabitants of the island, but that they had come from some part of that great nursery of the human family, the east of Germany and Poland and the west and south of Russia. There had been at least two great westward migrations of an ancient race called Celts from that nursery, before the time of the Romans coming to Britain. All over the western world and as far south as Byzantium itself these Celts penetrated, and, coming from the east, it is noticeable that they maintained themselves against later invaders most strongly in {4} the farthest west—in Spain, in Brittany, in Cornwall, Wales, Ireland and the West of Scotland.

When Julius Caesar and later Claudius, nearly a century later, arrived in Britain, the land was inhabited by a group known as the Brythons, which is where the name comes from. It’s believed they weren’t the island’s original inhabitants but migrated from parts of what is now eastern Germany, Poland, and the western and southern regions of Russia. Before the Romans arrived in Britain, there had been at least two major westward migrations of an ancient group called the Celts from that area. The Celts spread throughout the western world, reaching as far south as Byzantium. Notably, coming from the east, they managed to withstand later invaders best in the farthest west—in Spain, Brittany, Cornwall, Wales, Ireland, and the west of Scotland.

The Brythons

The Britons

The earlier immigration of Celts into Britain had taken place in what is called the Bronze Age, when man had learnt to make weapons and tools and ornaments of bronze, but had not yet learnt the use of iron. These Bronze Age Celts were called Goidels. But the people after whom the island was named, the Brythons, came in the Iron Age; and it was them that Cæsar and all the later-coming Romans found in possession.

The early migration of Celts to Britain happened during the Bronze Age, when people had learned to create weapons, tools, and jewelry from bronze but hadn't yet discovered iron. These Bronze Age Celts were known as Goidels. However, the people after whom the island was named, the Brythons, arrived during the Iron Age; they were the ones that Caesar and all the later Romans encountered when they arrived.

So much has been written about the ancient Britons dyeing themselves blue with "woad" and so on that we are inclined to regard them as far more rude and savage than they were. They seem to have lived in huts made of stone and turf and partly excavated in the ground and to have been hunters, and, in a very simple way, farmers. Some of their houses were built on oak piles driven into the soft ground of the marshes. They lived in small communities, or tribes, often fighting against each other, and with a head-man over each tribe. But besides these communities scattered over the country, there had already been established towns where markets, for buying and selling, were held. This, at all events, would be a tolerably correct picture of the south and east of Britain, where there was a close connection, across the narrow Channel, with Gaul and the Roman influences. Cæsar's Romans found the Brythons buying and selling with gold coins and iron bars serving them for money.

So much has been said about the ancient Britons dyeing themselves blue with "woad" that we tend to see them as much more uncivilized and savage than they actually were. They appeared to live in huts made of stone and turf, partially dug into the ground, and were both hunters and very basic farmers. Some of their houses were built on oak piles driven into the soft marshland. They lived in small communities or tribes, often clashing with one another, each led by a chief. Beyond these scattered communities, there were already towns established where markets for buying and selling took place. This, at least, would give a fairly accurate picture of the south and east of Britain, where there was a strong connection, across the narrow Channel, with Gaul and Roman influences. Caesar's Romans found the Brythons trading with gold coins and iron bars as their currency.

I say that this is a tolerably true picture of the south and east, particularly because it is in those parts that an invader, whether he came for peaceful trading or for warlike aggression, would find it the most easy to establish himself. If we look for a moment at the geography of our country we shall see that this must have been so.

I believe this is a pretty accurate representation of the south and east, especially because those areas are where an invader, whether coming for trade or for military action, would find it easiest to settle in. If we take a moment to consider the geography of our country, it's clear that this has to be the case.

{5}

{5}

For one thing, they are the parts which lie nearest to Gaul and the rest of the Continent from which the invader would be likely to come. And then you will see that the south and east, say as far north as the Humber and as far west as the Severn, are, in spite of certain high ridges of downs and hills, by far the more level, generally, and less broken. They were easier to traverse. We have to imagine all the country far more densely wooded than it is now, and all the river valleys far more marshy. In consequence of the marshy softness of the lower ground, we find that the old tracks generally went along the uplands, wherever that was possible.

For one thing, these areas are the closest to Gaul and the rest of the continent where an invader would likely come from. Also, if you look at the south and east, from as far north as the Humber and as far west as the Severn, you'll notice that, despite some high ridges and hills, the land is much flatter and less rugged overall. It was easier to get around. We have to picture the countryside being much more heavily wooded than it is today, and all the river valleys being much marshier. Because the lower ground was so marshy, we see that the old paths generally followed the higher ground whenever possible.

Colchester, in Essex, was the chief city of Britain when the first serious Roman invasion came, and under Claudius the legions crossed the Thames, took Colchester and mastered all the south-east of Britain. Wherever the Romans came, it was their custom to make military roads if they had any intention of settling in the country. Julius Cæsar's expedition we have to regard as little more than one of discovery—to see what the island was like, and whether its products would pay the Empire for the cost of conquest. His decision must have been that it was worth the cost, because we know that several of the emperors had designs for making the conquest, but, busy as they were elsewhere, nothing was done to achieve it until Claudius came to the throne in Rome.

Colchester, in Essex, was the main city of Britain when the first serious Roman invasion occurred. Under Claudius, the legions crossed the Thames, captured Colchester, and took control of all of southeast Britain. Whenever the Romans arrived, they typically built military roads if they planned to settle in the area. Julius Caesar's expedition should be seen as more of a reconnaissance mission—to explore the island and assess whether its resources would justify the cost of conquering it. His conclusion must have been that it was worth the expense, because we know several emperors had plans to conquer the region, but they were preoccupied with other matters and nothing was accomplished until Claudius ascended to the throne in Rome.

The produce that the Romans found, which induced them to think that the island was worth conquering, was chiefly mineral; tin, lead and iron, with a little gold; and later Britain grew corn for the Empire.

The resources the Romans discovered that led them to believe the island was worth conquering were mainly minerals: tin, lead, iron, and a bit of gold; later on, Britain also produced grain for the Empire.

The Brythons seem to have been stubborn fighters. They had horses and chariots, with blades, like scythes, sticking out from the sides of the chariots. But it seems that they had little discipline and little idea of forming themselves into any order when they went {6} into battle. They could have had no real chance against the experience and skill, to say nothing of the better arms, of the Roman soldiers.

The Brythons appeared to be determined fighters. They had horses and chariots, with curved blades similar to scythes attached to the sides of the chariots. However, they seemed to lack discipline and didn’t have a clear idea of how to organize themselves when they went into battle. They stood little chance against the experience and skill, not to mention the superior weaponry, of the Roman soldiers. {6}

So, after the establishment of the Roman authority in the south, the penetration of the island by the legions went on. They penetrated as far north as Cromarty, and as far west as Anglesey, but they never really subdued either the far north, where the people called Picts then lived, or the broken and hilly countries in the west, which the Celtic Brythons still occupied. Under one of the generals, Agricola, whose campaigns are described by the Roman historian, Tacitus, we find that a line of forts was established across the narrowest part of Scotland, from the Clyde to the Forth. But under the Emperor Hadrian, who reigned from 117 to 138, the great effort of the Empire was to establish certain limits, or boundaries, which it would be able to hold against all attacks from beyond those boundaries. During his reign the Empire gave up some of its conquered territory in Asia. Hadrian erected a line of palisades, or strong wooden walls, along the boundary line of the Empire between the Rhine and the Danube, and in Britain he threw up a wall, a long way south of the Clyde and Forth, from the Solway to the mouth of the Tyne. Evidently, however, this obstacle was not effective in keeping out the Pict, for twenty years later we find his successor, Antoninus Pius, building a second wall from Forth to Clyde, for the better security of the frontier.

So, after the Roman authority was established in the south, the legions continued to move deeper into the island. They reached as far north as Cromarty and as far west as Anglesey, but they never truly conquered the far north, where the people known as Picts lived, or the rugged and hilly regions in the west, which were still occupied by the Celtic Brythons. Under one of the generals, Agricola, whose campaigns are documented by the Roman historian Tacitus, a line of forts was built across the narrowest part of Scotland, from the Clyde to the Forth. However, under Emperor Hadrian, who reigned from 117 to 138, the Empire’s main goal was to establish clear limits or boundaries that could be defended against any attacks from beyond. During his time, the Empire even gave up some of its conquered land in Asia. Hadrian created a line of palisades, or strong wooden walls, along the boundary between the Rhine and the Danube, and in Britain, he constructed a wall quite a bit south of the Clyde and Forth, stretching from Solway to the mouth of the Tyne. However, this barrier didn't effectively keep out the Picts, because twenty years later, his successor Antoninus Pius built a second wall from Forth to Clyde to better secure the frontier.







{7}

{7}

CHAPTER II

THE CAMPS OF THE LEGIONS

It never was any part of the Empire's plan to drive out the native people from lands that it subdued. What it wanted of these people was that they should stay where they were and follow their own customs and provide the necessities and the luxuries of life for their conquerors. The Romans were what we should call a very practical nation. Roman laws, of course, had to prevail in the lands so conquered, but otherwise it does not seem that there was much upsetting of the national habits of the people. But the influence of the conquerors, their way of thought, their discipline and so on, of course worked among the conquered, and the natives of the provinces so became Romanised, as it is called.

It was never part of the Empire's plan to drive the native people out of the lands it conquered. What they wanted was for these people to stay where they were, follow their own customs, and provide both the essentials and luxuries for their conquerors. The Romans were what we would call a very practical society. Roman laws, of course, had to be enforced in the conquered territories, but aside from that, it doesn’t seem like there was much disruption to the local habits of the people. However, the influence of the conquerors, their way of thinking, their discipline, and so on worked its way into the lives of the conquered, and the natives of the provinces became Romanized, as it’s called.

In order to understand and to follow the course of this greatest of all stories we ought to try to form a picture in our minds of the world at this time, say from A.D. 100 to 200.

In order to understand and follow the course of this greatest of all stories, we should try to picture in our minds what the world was like during this time, say from A.D. 100 to 200.

There is the Roman Empire; and that is all the world that seemed to matter to those who were the great actors in the story at that time. We have to regard that Empire as shut in, walled off. The sea, from the mouth of the Rhine to the coast of Africa, is the boundary north and west. There is a strip of Empire in Africa reaching to Egypt, between the Mediterranean Sea and the Sahara desert, and all that strip is protected by a line of forts against incursions {8} from any Ethiopians from the desert. There is Egypt itself. Then there is so much of Asia Minor as from time to time was held as Roman. It included Syria, at all events, but the boundary here was more often changed perhaps than elsewhere, though it did not in many parts remain quite fixed. So we come up to the Black Sea, and to the mouth of the Danube. The Danube, during most of the time that the Empire lasted, formed a boundary line, though the province of Dacia was for a while held beyond it. And we know that there were palisades—a wooden wall—drawn along from the Danube to the Rhine.

There’s the Roman Empire, and that’s pretty much all that mattered to the key players in the story at that time. We need to think of that Empire as enclosed, cut off from other territories. The sea, from the mouth of the Rhine to the coast of Africa, marks the northern and western boundaries. There’s a section of the Empire in Africa extending to Egypt, nestled between the Mediterranean Sea and the Sahara desert, and this area is safeguarded by a series of forts against incursions from any Ethiopians in the desert. Then there's Egypt itself. Following that is part of Asia Minor that was sometimes under Roman control. It definitely included Syria, but the boundaries here often changed more than in other places, although they weren't always completely fixed. Moving on, we reach the Black Sea and the mouth of the Danube. For most of the time the Empire existed, the Danube served as a boundary line, although the province of Dacia was held for a time beyond it. And we know that there were palisades—a wooden wall—stretching from the Danube to the Rhine. {8}

That completes the enclosure, with Britain lying apart like a kind of crumb, crumbled off the big loaf.

That wraps up the enclosure, with Britain sitting separately like a piece of crumb that broke off the big loaf.

Roman "citizens"

Roman "citizens"

Thus there is this great Empire, fenced within walls and other limits, such as the limits that the sea makes; and at certain places outside the wall there are people looking over—outsiders, whom the Romans called "barbarians," men who said "bar bar," that is to say, who were unintelligible, when they tried to talk. The Brythons themselves were barbarians, of course, to the Romans. So were the Gauls, whom Julius Cæsar conquered in the land that is now France. So were the Iberians, who were the people that the Romans found in Spain. Thus there were many barbarians within the boundaries, as well as outside. But as time went on these natives of the different regions within the Empire became "Romanised." Roman modes of law and of the governing of cities made their way all over the Empire. What we should call "municipal life," that is to say the management of towns by "municipal" authorities, like our mayors and councillors, came into fashion. The natives became more like their Roman conquerors in their thoughts and in their ways of life. Natives and Romans made marriages, and the children of these marriages hardly would know what to call themselves—whether {9} Romans or Gauls. In the early days of Rome, when it was a Republic, the privileges of a Roman citizen were very important. The "citizen" alone had the right to a vote for the election of the officials by whom he and the whole Republic and its dependencies were to be governed. But this right of voting was given more and more freely as the years went on and as other parts of the Empire increased in importance. To all the free men—all who were not slaves—of certain states that had loyally helped Rome when she was hard pressed by her enemies, the right was given first; then to all Italian free men; and soon it was extended widely through the Empire. We notice how St. Paul, at Cæsarea, claimed his right, as a free man of the Empire, to make appeal to the Emperor himself at Rome, and how that right could not be disallowed.

Thus there is this great Empire, surrounded by walls and other boundaries, like those created by the sea; and in certain places outside the wall, there are people looking over—outsiders, whom the Romans called "barbarians," men who said "bar bar," meaning they were unintelligible when they tried to speak. The Brythons themselves were considered barbarians by the Romans, as were the Gauls, whom Julius Cæsar conquered in the land that is now France. The Iberians, who were the people the Romans found in Spain, were also seen as barbarians. So, there were many barbarians both within and outside the Empire. However, over time, these native people from different regions within the Empire became "Romanised." Roman laws and city governance spread throughout the Empire. What we would call "municipal life," meaning the management of towns by "municipal" authorities, like our mayors and councilors, became popular. The natives started to resemble their Roman conquerors in their thoughts and lifestyles. Natives and Romans intermarried, and the children of these unions often struggled to identify themselves—whether as Romans or Gauls. In the early days of Rome, when it was a Republic, the rights of a Roman citizen were very significant. Only "citizens" had the right to vote for the officials who would govern them and the Republic and its territories. However, this voting right was gradually granted more freely as the years passed and as other parts of the Empire became more important. Initially, it was given to all free men—those who were not slaves—from certain states that had loyally supported Rome during tough times. Then it was extended to all Italian free men, and soon this right spread extensively throughout the Empire. We see how St. Paul, in Cæsarea, asserted his right, as a free man of the Empire, to appeal to the Emperor himself in Rome, and that right could not be denied.

Now one of the rights that "citizenship" had carried with it in the early days was the right, and the duty, of being called up for military service in defence of the Empire and to fight its foes. The "legion" about which we hear so much in this great story, first came into existence in this way. It was a collection (the word "legion" itself is a form of the last two syllables of col-"lection") of the citizens to fight for their city.

Now, one of the rights that "citizenship" included in the early days was the right—and the responsibility—of being called up for military service to defend the Empire and fight its enemies. The "legion" that we hear so much about in this great story first came into being this way. It was a gathering (the word "legion" itself comes from the last two syllables of col-"lection") of citizens coming together to fight for their city.

As the Republic grew and began to take possession of more and more lands far away from its centre, there was need of armies of quite a different kind from this. The citizens of the first legion went on military service, when called upon; but they looked forward to going back to their farms, or whatever their business was, as soon as the fighting was over. The increasing power of the Republic and the increase of the territory and peoples over which it ruled, made it necessary that the government at Rome should have an army, or several armies, ready to take the field when required. {10} And thus a Roman "standing army," as we should call it, came into existence; its soldiers were men who had no other business than soldiery; the military life was their profession, by which they earned their livelihood.

As the Republic expanded and started to take control of more distant lands, there was a need for armies quite different from the original ones. The citizens of the first legion served in the military when called up, but they looked forward to returning to their farms or jobs as soon as the fighting was over. The Republic's growing power and the expansion of the territories and people it governed made it essential for the government in Rome to have an army, or multiple armies, ready to deploy when necessary. {10} Thus, a Roman "standing army," as we would call it today, came into being; its soldiers were men who had no other occupation besides being soldiers; military life was their profession, which they relied on for their livelihood.

But the name of legion was still used, although it was used for something very different from that to which the name had been given at first. It grew to be used for what we might call "a division," of an army. The number of soldiers in a legion differed slightly from time to time, but for the most part it was about 6,000, nearly all foot-soldiers. They were heavily armed, with heavy throwing spears, short, double-edged swords and long thrusting spears. Their general way of battle was to discharge the throwing spears in a volley and then to charge in and destroy the enemy, already sorely vexed by the heavy javelins, with the short swords.

But the term "legion" was still in use, even though it referred to something very different from what it originally meant. It came to indicate what we might call "a division" of an army. The number of soldiers in a legion changed slightly over time, but it was mostly around 6,000, almost all of them foot soldiers. They were heavily armed, equipped with heavy throwing spears, short double-edged swords, and long thrusting spears. Their typical battle strategy was to launch the throwing spears in a volley and then charge in to defeat the enemy, who was already weakened by the heavy javelins, using the short swords.

The legions, as we have seen already, might be moved hither and thither to any point of the great Empire where their services were needed. While the Empire was being created, and the nations were being subdued, there was frequent occasion for this movement of large bodies of troops; but you must realise that we have now come to a point in the story at which the Empire—especially under the wise Emperor Hadrian—is concerned more with making good the conquests it has already won, than in adding to them. The boundaries, the limits, have been set, as we have just been tracing them—or somewhat like that. The Romans are within the boundaries; the barbarians are without. And wherever the barbarians are there is need of one or other of the legions, acting as a kind of police, to see that no one breaks through the wall.

The legions, as we've already seen, could be moved around to any part of the vast Empire where their help was needed. During the Empire's expansion and the subjugation of nations, there were often reasons for moving large groups of troops. However, you need to understand that we've now reached a point in the narrative where the Empire—especially under the wise Emperor Hadrian—is more focused on consolidating its existing conquests rather than expanding further. The boundaries have been established, as we've just outlined—or something like that. The Romans are within those boundaries; the barbarians are outside. And wherever the barbarians are, there’s a need for one of the legions to act as a kind of police force to ensure that no one breaks through the wall.

The result of that is that the legions are not required to move about so much as they were when the Empire {11} was being won. Now that it is won, they are set here and there, like watch dogs, along the boundaries. The positions which they occupy become permanent camps. The legionaries are allowed to marry and to live outside the actual confines of the camp.

The outcome is that the legions don't have to move around as much as they did when the Empire {11} was being established. Now that it’s established, they’re stationed here and there, like watchdogs, along the borders. The places they occupy turn into permanent camps. The soldiers are allowed to marry and live outside the actual camp limits.

The Legions in Britain

The Legions in Britain

I think this then may give us some general idea of the picture that we should carry in our minds of the Roman Empire—which is almost as much as to say, of the world—at this point in the story, about A.D. 200. There are in all twenty-five legions. In Britain itself there were three, one at Chester, one at York, one at Caerleon. Now the number of troops in a legion was commonly, as we have seen, 6,000, but twenty-five of these legions did not nearly represent the total army of the Roman Empire, because to each of the legions was attached at least an equal number of auxiliaries, light-armed troops. Thus the establishment of a legion in any district meant a huge increase of population, a very large castrum or camp, from which we get the names of such places as Man-chester, Dor-chester, and Chester itself—Chester being a modification of the Roman word castrum. Besides the auxiliaries, who were light-armed foot-soldiers, there were a few mounted troops attached to each legion, but the chief of the fighting was supposed to be done by the legionaries, or soldiers of the legions. Just as we saw that among the Greeks the hoplites, the heavy-armed soldiers of the phalanx, were considered to form the strength of the army, so it was with the heavy-armed legionaries of the Romans.

I think this gives us a general idea of the image we should have in our minds of the Roman Empire—which is almost the same as thinking about the world—around A.D. 200. There were a total of twenty-five legions. In Britain, there were three: one at Chester, one at York, and one at Caerleon. The standard number of troops in a legion was usually, as we've seen, 6,000, but these twenty-five legions didn't even come close to representing the total army of the Roman Empire, because each legion had at least an equal number of auxiliary troops, who were light-armed soldiers. So, the establishment of a legion in any area meant a significant population increase, creating a large camp, from which we get names like Manchester, Dorchester, and Chester itself—Chester being a variation of the Roman word castrum. In addition to the auxiliaries, who were light-armed foot-soldiers, there were some mounted troops with each legion, but the main fighting was expected to be done by the legionaries, or soldiers of the legions. Just as we saw that the hoplites, the heavy-armed soldiers of the Greek phalanx, were regarded as the backbone of the army, the same was true for the heavy-armed legionaries of the Romans.

The tradition was still kept up, that the legionaries should be men who had the privileges of free citizens of Rome, while the auxiliaries were taken from a lower class of the people who had not these privileges. But we have seen that this privilege was given to more and more as time went on, so that Roman citizenship ceased to be as valuable as it once was, because it {12} had become more common. Recruits to the legions were taken from the natives of the conquered lands. Moreover, since the legionaries in these settled camps were allowed to marry, their sons were naturally disposed to become soldiers, like their fathers, when they grew up.

The tradition continued that the legionaries were to be men with the privileges of free Roman citizens, while the auxiliaries came from a lower class of people who didn't have these privileges. However, we have seen that this privilege was granted to more people over time, leading to Roman citizenship becoming less valuable than it once was, due to its increased commonality. Recruits to the legions were drawn from the local populations of conquered territories. Furthermore, since the legionaries in these established camps were allowed to marry, their sons were naturally inclined to become soldiers like their fathers as they grew up.

Legions independent

Independent legions

The effect of all this was to make the legions very closely attached to the places in which their permanent camps were pitched. The camps became home to them. They no longer looked to Rome as their home; and by degrees they ceased to look to Rome as the centre at which what we should call their Headquarter Staff resided. They became more and more independent of Rome. If an attack came, or was threatened, from the barbarians beyond the limits which they had to guard, they dealt with the threat or the attack. They were not obliged to send back to Rome for their instructions.

The result of all this was that the legions became very attached to the locations where their permanent camps were set up. The camps turned into their homes. They stopped seeing Rome as their home and gradually began to view it less as the center where what we would now call their Headquarters were based. They grew increasingly independent from Rome. If an attack came, or a threat emerged, from the barbarians beyond their protective border, they managed the threat or attack themselves. They didn’t have to go back to Rome for instructions.

Realise then, for it is of much importance in the development of the great story, the increasing independence of the legions in their large camps, when once these camps had been established as permanent settlements. We left the story, at the end of the first volume, at a point where its threads had been gathered together in the great hand of the Roman Empire. This second volume is largely occupied with the disruption and pulling apart of those threads out of that hand; and the reason why the hand was obliged to relax its grasp and so allow the threads to be torn apart again is twofold. One part of the reason is this independence of the "far flung" legions, which became less and less attentive and obedient to orders from the centre at Rome. Another part of the reason is that the barbarians beyond the limits began knocking at the walls harder and harder and finally broke through.

Realize then, because it’s very important in the development of the great story, the growing independence of the legions in their large camps, once these camps had been established as permanent settlements. We left the story at the end of the first volume at a point where its threads had been gathered together in the strong hand of the Roman Empire. This second volume focuses on the disruption and unraveling of those threads from that hand; the reason the hand was forced to loosen its grip and allow the threads to be ripped apart again is twofold. One part of the reason is the independence of the "far-flung" legions, which became increasingly less attentive and obedient to orders from the central authority in Rome. Another part of the reason is that the barbarians beyond the borders began knocking harder on the walls and eventually broke through.

What is so interesting to see in this story is not {13} only the events that happened, but also (and perhaps more interesting still) the explanation why they happened as they did. I have tried to make clear how it was that the armies of the Empire grew to be almost independent of any orders coming from the centre, and how that independence partly explained the break-up of the Empire.

What’s really fascinating about this story is not just the events that took place, but also (and maybe even more fascinating) the reasons behind why they unfolded the way they did. I’ve aimed to clarify how the armies of the Empire became nearly self-sufficient from any commands coming from the central authority, and how that independence contributed to the Empire’s collapse.

I must now try to make clear to you why it was that the barbarians knocked as they did at the walls and finally broke through them and so completed the disruption of the power of Rome.

I now need to explain to you why the barbarians attacked the walls the way they did and eventually broke through them, leading to the downfall of Rome's power.







{14}

{14}

CHAPTER III

THE BARBARIAN AT THE WALLS

For a whole hundred years now, that is from A.D. 200 to 300, this greatest story in the world is really made up of a succession of small stories, each almost exactly the same as the last. They are stories about the "barbarian," at some point or other of the boundaries of the Empire, trying to break through, here and there succeeding in making a breach in the wall, and penetrating into the Empire, but again and again being thrust back, so that the old boundaries, as established by Hadrian, were on the whole tolerably well maintained all through this hundred years.

For a full hundred years now, from A.D. 200 to 300, this greatest story in the world really consists of a series of small stories, each almost identical to the last. They tell the tales of the "barbarian" at different points along the borders of the Empire, trying to break through. Sometimes they manage to breach the wall and enter the Empire, but time and time again, they are pushed back, so that the old boundaries set by Hadrian were generally well maintained throughout this century.

The first serious break in the wall was made by a tribe called the Franks, from the east side of the Rhine, breaking through the boundary between the Empire and Germany. There was at least one other tribe in alliance with the Franks in this invasion, but it is the Franks of whom we should, I think, take notice particularly, because here we find them for the first time in what the Romans called Gaul, and in what is now called, from these very Franks, or from their descendants, France.

The first major breach in the wall was made by a tribe known as the Franks, coming from the east side of the Rhine, breaking through the boundary between the Empire and Germany. There was at least one other tribe allied with the Franks in this invasion, but I think we should particularly pay attention to the Franks, because this is the first time we see them in what the Romans referred to as Gaul, and what is now called France, named after these very Franks or their descendants.

The Gallic Empire

The Gallic Empire

But they did not remain long in Gaul at that time. They were driven out by the legions. And the legions in that province had to do the work of driving them out without getting any help from Rome. The result of that was that these legions, finding that they had to rely on themselves, thought that they might as well have a government of their own. They {15} chose an "emperor" for themselves, a "Gallic Empire" was founded—the Empire of Gaul—and it was obeyed even across the Pyrenees, in Spain, and across the Channel, in Britain. This so-called Gallic Empire had an existence of about thirty years, after which it was overthrown and the Empire of Rome was re-established over Gaul.

But they didn’t stay in Gaul for long at that time. They were pushed out by the legions. The legions in that province had to drive them out without any assistance from Rome. As a result, these legions, realizing they had to depend on themselves, figured they might as well set up their own government. They chose an "emperor" for themselves, and a "Gallic Empire" was founded—the Empire of Gaul—and it was recognized even across the Pyrenees in Spain and across the Channel in Britain. This so-called Gallic Empire lasted for about thirty years, after which it was overthrown and the Empire of Rome was re-established over Gaul.

The story was almost exactly repeated in other parts of the Empire. The Goths, a tribe perhaps of the same race and origin as the Franks, and of similar habits, but living not so far towards the north, broke in across the Danube. They were a very formidable force, and overran the Balkans. They defeated a Roman army, under the Emperor Decius himself, and Decius was killed in the battle. We must not allow ourselves to be misled by the term "barbarian," applied by the Romans to all these peoples, and to think of them as mere savages. These Goths had possessions on the Black Sea and they are said to have sent out, during this century, a fleet estimated at 500 ships which made incursions along the coasts of Asia Minor and Greece as formidable as any that the Vikings, later on, made further north. They actually stormed and pillaged such cities as Corinth and Athens.

The story was almost exactly repeated in other parts of the Empire. The Goths, a tribe possibly related to the Franks and with similar customs, but living not as far north, crossed the Danube. They were a very powerful force and took over the Balkans. They defeated a Roman army under Emperor Decius himself, who was killed in the battle. We shouldn't be misled by the term "barbarian," used by the Romans to describe all these peoples, and think of them as just savages. These Goths had land by the Black Sea and are said to have sent out, during this century, a fleet estimated at 500 ships that made raids along the coasts of Asia Minor and Greece as formidable as those later made by the Vikings further north. They actually stormed and looted cities like Corinth and Athens.

Further east the Persians came pressing in upon the Empire. They were defeated and driven back by the Syrian dux Orientis, duke of the East, as he was called. He was no more than a high official, appointed by Rome, but after this success against the Persians he proclaimed himself as an independent prince, the Prince of Palmyra. Zenobia, his widow, who succeeded him in his real power, though a young son was the successor to his title, maintained the independence of Palmyra, and even conquered Egypt, but again there happened that which we have seen more than once in the course of the great story—the {16} enemies of Rome prevail against her for a while, until she is provoked to put forth her full strength against them; but, once she is roused to strenuous action, they go down before her. Zenobia was defeated and brought in triumph to Rome about twenty-four years before the end of the century, and in A.D. 300 the Roman Empire stood within its bounds not greatly changed from its bounds of a hundred years before. There was, however, a real, if not a very visible, difference: the "barbarians," although for the time thrust back, had probably learnt that the Roman power was not quite invincible; and the legions guarding the frontiers had learnt that they had to rely on their own forces, without assistance from the central headquarters at Rome, for repelling the barbarians, and therefore felt less disposed to look on Rome as their master.

Further east, the Persians advanced on the Empire. They were defeated and pushed back by the Syrian dux Orientis, the duke of the East, as he was known. He was just a high-ranking official appointed by Rome, but after this victory over the Persians, he declared himself an independent prince, the Prince of Palmyra. Zenobia, his widow, who took over his actual power, even though a young son held the title, maintained Palmyra's independence and even conquered Egypt. However, as we have seen before in this grand narrative, the enemies of Rome often gain the upper hand temporarily until Rome is provoked to unleash its full might against them; but once she is stirred to action, they fall before her. Zenobia was defeated and brought in triumph to Rome about twenty-four years before the end of the century, and in A.D. 300, the Roman Empire remained largely unchanged from its boundaries a hundred years earlier. There was, however, a significant, if not very noticeable, difference: the "barbarians," although temporarily pushed back, had likely realized that Roman power was not entirely unbeatable; and the legions guarding the frontiers had learned to rely on their own strengths, without help from the central authority in Rome, to fend off the barbarians, making them less inclined to view Rome as their master.

The barbarians

The outsiders

The condition of the Empire within its frontiers was far less prosperous at the close than it had been at the beginning of the century. We saw how the Greek thought and culture had been carried along the Roman roads to the far boundaries of the Empire. But although the barbarian armies were still kept outside those boundaries, a great many of the barbarians had come to settle within the Empire and had been taken into the legions. No doubt some of them learned the arts and the wisdom and the civilisation which the Romans had learnt from the Greeks, but on the other hand they prevented the spreading of these good lessons throughout the world. If they became somewhat "Romanised," the Roman Empire at the same time became somewhat "barbarised," by their coming in. Moreover Gaul, as we have seen, had been the scene of war, and so, too, parts of Italy itself, Greece, the Balkans, as we should call the district now, Asia Minor and Egypt. There was scarcely a corner of the Empire in which the Pax {17} Romana, had not been broken. Therefore the fields were waste, the population diminished, the towns were partially abandoned, trade was nearly at a standstill. Disease and lack of food followed in the train of war.

The state of the Empire within its borders was much less thriving at the end of the century than it had been at the start. We saw how Greek thought and culture had spread along the Roman roads to the Empire's far reaches. Even though barbarian armies were kept outside those borders, many barbarians had settled within the Empire and joined the legions. While some of them absorbed the arts, wisdom, and civilization that the Romans had adopted from the Greeks, they also hindered the spread of these valuable lessons across the world. If they became slightly "Romanized," the Roman Empire simultaneously became somewhat "barbarized" due to their presence. Additionally, Gaul, as we have noted, had been a battleground, and so had parts of Italy, Greece, the Balkans (as we would call the region now), Asia Minor, and Egypt. There was hardly a corner of the Empire where the Pax {17} Romana had not been disrupted. As a result, the fields lay fallow, the population declined, towns were partially deserted, and trade was nearly at a halt. Disease and food shortages followed in the wake of war.

Thus, although the boundaries of the Empire stood in the year A.D. 300 much as they had stood a hundred years before, the Empire within had grown far weaker. If the barbarian should break through again, as it was most likely that he would, there would not be the old strength to repel him. But, before we come to the actual breaking-through point, we would do well to consider a question which I expect will have come to your minds: What sort of people, of what race, and of what habits of life were these barbarians, so-called, and what was the reason why they kept on thus trying to break in upon the Empire?

Thus, even though the borders of the Empire in A.D. 300 looked pretty much the same as they had a hundred years earlier, the Empire itself had weakened significantly. If the barbarians were to break through again, which was quite likely, they wouldn’t have the old strength to fend them off. But before we get to that actual breaking point, it’s worth considering a question that I’m sure has crossed your minds: What kind of people were these so-called barbarians, what was their race, and what were their lifestyles, and why did they keep trying to invade the Empire?

We get our first knowledge of the way of life of these barbarians from the great Roman historian Tacitus; and his account is especially interesting to us, who are English, because it is the account of the way in which those people lived who were our own ancestors. For the very name of English or Englishmen, we may take it, was not known in the Britain of that day, nor for some time after A.D. 300. There were English, as we have noted, in Sleswig, and to north and south of them were Jutes and Saxons. The three were closely allied in race and in language, and the Romans, because they came into touch with the Saxons chiefly, the most southern of the tribes, called them all Saxon. It seems, however, that among themselves they commonly used the word English, which strictly was the name of the nation or tribe in the middle, to include all three tribes. All were Englishmen, but the Jutes and Saxons were distinct, though allied, tribes within the English description.

We first learn about the lifestyle of these barbarians from the notable Roman historian Tacitus. His account is particularly interesting to us, as English people, because it describes the lives of our own ancestors. The term English or Englishmen wasn't known in Britain at that time, nor for some time after A.D. 300. There were English people, as we noted, in Sleswig, and to the north and south were the Jutes and Saxons. The three groups were closely related in ethnicity and language, and since the Romans mainly interacted with the Saxons, the southernmost tribe, they referred to all of them as Saxons. However, it seems that among themselves they commonly used the term English, which originally referred to the nation or tribe in the middle, to encompass all three tribes. All were considered Englishmen, but the Jutes and Saxons were distinct yet allied tribes within the English label.

{18}

{18}

The barbarians that Tacitus writes of lived to the south and east of these, on the eastern side of the Rhine, but what he has to say about them we may take to apply to those forefathers of our own, because, just as the name English included Jutes and Saxons, so too the English and many others, such as the Goths and the Franks, were all to be included under a name of wider meaning still. All were related. All spoke a language which had evidently come from the same original source, though different tribes had learnt to speak rather differently because they had lived far apart from each other for a great many years. All had very similar customs and ways of life, and the same religion. Christianity had not yet come to them.

The barbarians that Tacitus wrote about lived to the south and east of these places, on the eastern side of the Rhine. However, what he describes about them can also apply to our own ancestors. Just as the term English includes the Jutes and Saxons, the English—and many others like the Goths and the Franks—were also grouped under a broader name. All of them were related and spoke a language that clearly came from the same original source, although different tribes had developed distinct dialects because they had been separated for many years. They shared very similar customs, lifestyles, and the same religion, as Christianity had not yet reached them.

Tacitus on the Goths

Tacitus on the Goths

What Tacitus tells us is that all these allied nations were made up of people living the life of farmers. They liked to live separately from each other, in families apart. Their farm would consist of as much plough land as the head of the family and his sons and daughters could work and keep in good order, and as much pasture land as his cattle required. These farmers would be established in the midst of the great forests which covered all the land. They would be either in natural glades in these forests or in clearances made by the people themselves.

What Tacitus tells us is that all these allied nations were made up of people living as farmers. They preferred to live separately from one another, in their own families. Their farms would include as much tillable land as the head of the family and his sons and daughters could manage and maintain, and as much pasture land as their cattle needed. These farmers would be settled in the middle of the vast forests that covered the land. They would either be in natural clearings within these forests or in clearings created by the people themselves.

Each family lived by itself on its farm; but within a certain region there would be a collection of these farms, not far apart from each other; and this gathering of farms would form a tribe, or a division within a tribe, by itself, apart from any other tribe. And immediately surrounding each tribal group it seems as if the forest was always left in its natural state, so that there was a wide strip, or "mark"—a word we find later in the form of the "march" and the "marches"—between one and the other. This strip was always dangerous to traverse. It was the home {19} of wild beasts. Moreover the farmers imagined it to be the home of evil spirits of many kinds which might lead men astray and destroy them. And it was necessary, if a man did have the courage and fortune to make his way safely through this terrible belt of forest, that he should sound his horn loudly as he passed the further side of it and came into the farmed land of one of another tribe. If he did not give notice of his coming by this horn-blowing, he was to be suspected as an enemy, and was liable to be killed without further inquiry.

Each family lived alone on its farm, but within a certain area, there would be a cluster of these farms, not far from one another; and this group of farms would form a tribe, or a division within a tribe, separate from any other tribe. Surrounding each tribal group, it seemed like the forest was always left in its natural state, creating a wide strip, or "mark"—a term we see later as "march" and "marches"—between them. This strip was always dangerous to cross. It was home to wild beasts. Moreover, the farmers believed it to be inhabited by various evil spirits that could mislead and destroy them. If a man had the courage and luck to make it safely through this dangerous belt of forest, he had to blow his horn loudly as he passed through it and entered the cultivated land of another tribe. If he failed to announce his arrival with this horn-blowing, he would be suspected as an enemy and could be killed without further questioning. {19}

Thus, you see, these communities were made up of men owning their own land. They were free-holders, as we should say. And, because they owned land, they had the rights of free-holders, or free men. The right, really, was the right of self-government. For although they lived so much apart from each other, and were, as Tacitus tells us, very much attached to their independent way of living, yet they had intercourse together. To the Roman historian, accustomed to the crowded cities of Italy, their solitary way of living would naturally seem extraordinary, and very likely it was not quite so solitary as his description would make us think. They had, at all events, their government, their laws and customs, and had, as it appears, perfect liberty for arranging all these for themselves.

So, you see, these communities were made up of men who owned their own land. They were freeholders, as we would say. And because they owned land, they had the rights of freeholders, or free men. The real right was the right to self-government. Even though they lived quite separately from one another and, as Tacitus tells us, were very attached to their independent way of life, they still interacted with each other. To the Roman historian, used to the crowded cities of Italy, their solitary lifestyle would understandably seem unusual, and it’s likely not quite as solitary as his description suggests. They had, in any case, their own government, laws, and customs, and had, it seems, complete freedom to manage all of these for themselves.

They used to meet from time to time, probably at a set time once a year, in a certain place, generally a hill, to which a certain sacredness was ascribed on that account, and there they would hold courts of law, to settle disputes brought before them, and would impose sentences, and discuss matters of interest to the tribe generally. Every free-man, every free-holder of land, had a right to be there and to give his vote. The man who had no land had no vote; he had no rights. So it was held a dreadful thing in {20} those days to be a "land-less" man. These free-holders were called "ceorls" (in later English, "churls"), and "ceorl" really means "man"; as if to imply that those who had not the right which the possession of land gave were hardly men at all. And of the "ceorls" there were some larger proprietors, who were called "eorls" (later "earls"). From that word too we get the "eorldermen" (or eldermen), who sometimes deliberated apart at the meetings and were greatly considered, as men of position and wisdom. But they had no rights over the "ceorls," except such as the "ceorls" voted to them and might take back again by vote.

They would meet occasionally, probably at a designated time each year, usually on a hill that was considered sacred for that reason. There, they would hold courts to resolve disputes and impose sentences, as well as discuss issues relevant to the tribe as a whole. Every free man, every landowner, had the right to attend and vote. A man without land had no vote and no rights. In those days, being "landless" was considered a terrible fate. These landowners were known as "ceorls" (later "churls"), and "ceorl" essentially means "man"; suggesting that those without land were barely regarded as men at all. Among the "ceorls," there were larger landowners called "eorls" (later "earls"). This term also led to "eorldermen" (or eldermen), who sometimes held separate discussions at the meetings and were respected as individuals of status and wisdom. However, they had no rights over the "ceorls" apart from what the "ceorls" chose to grant them and could revoke through voting.

If any man deemed himself injured by another he could bring his case before the court, and if he made it good the court would award him compensation for the injury done him in the form of some cattle, or other valuable property to be given over to him by the man that did him the injury. The amount of the compensation it would be part of the work of the court of law to settle when it was assembled at the "mote hill" or place where the eldermen of the tribe gathered for the purpose.

If anyone felt wronged by someone else, they could take their case to court. If they proved their case, the court would grant them compensation for the harm suffered, which could be in the form of cattle or other valuable property handed over by the person who caused the injury. Determining the amount of compensation was one of the court's responsibilities when it met at the "mote hill," the place where the tribe’s elders gathered for this purpose.

But, you may say, that is all very well for the man who had suffered an injury that was not fatal. You could compensate him, perhaps. But how about a man that had been killed? You could not very well compensate him.

But, you might say, that's great for the guy who suffered a non-fatal injury. You could compensate him, maybe. But what about a man who was killed? You can't really compensate him.

You could not. All you could do in a case like this would be to make the killer give compensation, in form of a heavy fine of cattle or goods, to the wife and family of the murdered man. But that would not be enough: the killer must be personally punished too, probably with death.

You couldn't. All you could do in a situation like this would be to make the killer pay compensation, in the form of a hefty fine of livestock or property, to the wife and family of the murdered man. But that wouldn't be enough: the killer would also need to face personal punishment, likely execution.

And then you may say that, if he was to be punished with death, it would not much matter to him how many of his cattle or how much of his goods were {21} taken from him and given to the family of the man he had killed.

And then you might say that if he is to be punished with death, it wouldn't really matter to him how many of his cattle or how much of his property was {21} taken from him and given to the family of the man he had killed.

The Gothic family

The Gothic clan

It would not—to him personally; but it would matter to his wife and family. They would be the poorer by the amount of the fine that was paid. And it is thought likely that it was in this way that the custom grew of looking upon the family of a person who had suffered wrong as the people who were to be compensated for the wrong, rather than the sufferer himself; and also of looking upon the family of the man who had done the wrong as the people who should make the compensation, rather than the wrong-doer himself.

It wouldn't matter to him personally, but it would affect his wife and family. They would be worse off by the amount of the fine that was paid. It's generally believed that this is how the tradition started of seeing the family of someone who has been wronged as the ones who should be compensated for the injustice, rather than the victim themselves; and also of viewing the family of the wrongdoer as the ones who should provide the compensation, instead of the wrongdoer.

The result of that was to make each person in the family look upon every other person of the same family as one whose acts might make a great deal of difference to him. The whole family had to suffer when any of its members did wrong: the whole family had a claim against a person who had wronged one of its members.

The result of that was to make each person in the family see every other family member as someone whose actions could significantly impact them. The entire family had to face the consequences when any of its members messed up: the whole family had a right to hold accountable anyone who had wronged one of its members.

So they had this sentiment, that all the members of a family were dependent each on the acts of the other, and that they must suffer together when wrong was done; but in other ways they were very independent people.

So they felt that all family members relied on each other's actions, and that they would all suffer together when something wrong happened; however, in many other ways, they were very independent individuals.

They seem to have been generally tall and big, both men and women. They had light hair, which even the men allowed to grow long, so as to fall on their shoulders, blue eyes and fair complexions.

They seemed to be generally tall and big, both men and women. They had light hair, which even the men let grow long enough to fall on their shoulders, blue eyes, and fair complexions.

That is a general description which may serve for all the tribes of the barbarians which came knocking on the northern and eastern walls of the Empire in Europe all the way down from Sleswig, where the Saxons were, to the lands occupied by the Goths, some of whom lived as far east as the shores of the Black Sea, where they had formed, as we have seen, a large fleet. It is possible for a general account like this to serve for the many different tribes and nations {22} into which the barbarians on this boundary of the Empire were split up, because they were all of one race originally, rather as we of Great Britain and most of the Americans are of the Anglo-Saxon race, although we are now of different nations.

That’s a broad description that could apply to all the barbarian tribes that came knocking on the northern and eastern walls of the Empire in Europe, all the way from Sleswig, where the Saxons were, to the lands occupied by the Goths, some of whom lived as far east as the shores of the Black Sea, where they had formed, as we’ve seen, a large fleet. A general overview like this can account for the many different tribes and nations {22} that the barbarians on this border of the Empire were divided into, because they all originally belonged to the same race, similar to how we in Great Britain and most Americans are of the Anglo-Saxon race, even though we now belong to different nations.

All these peoples, of whom it is convenient to speak by the Roman term of barbarians, were of the great family of mankind that is called the Indo-European—that is the more general name, including them all, of which I wrote a few pages back. It is given that name, because some of the family went south, into India, and some west, into Europe, out of some region in the north and east, which seems to have been a great hive or nursery of mankind out of which we came swarming south and west.

All these groups, which it’s easier to refer to as barbarians, belong to the larger human family known as Indo-European—that’s the broader term I mentioned a few pages ago. They’re called that because some of these people migrated south to India, while others went west to Europe, all originating from a region in the north and east that seems to have been a significant source or nursery of humanity from which we spread south and west.

This hive seems to have had its home perhaps in the west of Russia; but little is known about it. Probably it would be more right to speak of many hives, scattered over a large region, than of one. But we may know that the scattered members of the family—those in India and those in Europe—are related by the similarity of some of the most common words, or parts of words, in the languages of India and of those lands of which the European members of the family got possession.

This hive appears to have originated somewhere in western Russia, but there's not much information available about it. It might be more accurate to talk about several hives spread across a wide area rather than just one. However, we can observe that the far-flung members of the family—those in India and those in Europe—are connected by the similarities in some of the most common words or parts of words in the languages of India and in the regions that the European members of the family settled.

Besides its troubles from the threats of these barbarians on its north-west borders, the Empire, as we have seen, had its troubles through most of this century from Persians and others on the south-east; and I now want to ask you to notice an effect of these troubles and threats of trouble on the Empire itself, for it was an effect which made a very great difference to the story. This effect was the dividing up of the one Empire into two, with a Western Empire, as of old, having its seat of government at Rome; but also with an Eastern Empire having its centre of government at Byzantium, as Constantinople was then called.

Besides its issues from the threats posed by these barbarians on its northwest borders, the Empire, as we have seen, faced turmoil throughout much of this century from Persians and others in the southeast; I now want to point out an outcome of these troubles and threats on the Empire itself, because it was an outcome that significantly changed the story. This outcome was the division of the single Empire into two, with a Western Empire, as before, having its government based in Rome; and also an Eastern Empire with its center of government in Byzantium, as Constantinople was then known.







{23}

{23}

CHAPTER IV

THE DIVISION OF THE EMPIRE

The causes that led to the dividing up of the Empire are easily understood. What is far less easy to understand is how Rome ruled the world, as the world then was known, so long as she did. Remember this: at that time you could only travel, and you could only send a message, as fast as a horse could gallop, if it was by land that you went or sent; and only as fast as a ship—a ship with a very simple and primitive way of setting the sails—could be urged through the water by sailing or by rowing, if your going was by sea. For practical purposes of getting news or of moving troops, the world of the Romans of that date, say from Egypt to Britain at its furthest points, was a very great deal larger than the whole of the globe is to us to-day. If you can understand it in that sense, their Empire was very much larger, much less under the eye and the direction of the centre of government, than the whole British Empire to-day. And we find that large enough. The Romans had the further trouble, which we have not, that the leaders of the legions in the provinces, when they had repelled the barbarians, sometimes claimed to be independent of the central authority, as we saw both in Gaul and in Asia Minor.

The reasons for the division of the Empire are clear. What’s much harder to grasp is how Rome managed to govern the world, as it was then known, for so long. Keep in mind: back then, you could only travel or send a message as fast as a horse could run if you were going over land; and only as fast as a ship—a ship with very basic and primitive sail technology—could move through the water, whether by sailing or rowing, if you were traveling by sea. For practical purposes, when it came to sharing news or moving troops, the Roman world—from Egypt to Britain at its farthest points—felt significantly larger than the entire globe does to us today. If you see it that way, their Empire was much bigger and less monitored by the central government than the entire British Empire is today. And we consider that quite extensive. The Romans faced an additional issue that we don’t: the leaders of the legions in the provinces, after pushing back the barbarians, sometimes claimed independence from central authority, as we saw in both Gaul and Asia Minor.

So the wonder really is, not that Rome should at length fail to govern all this Empire from one centre, but that she should have succeeded in doing so at all, {24} and for so long. From causes which I have spoken of already, the home government was not as strong as it had been; and as the power at the centre grew less the pressure of the barbarians on the boundaries grew more. Especially it became convenient to have a centre of government nearer the boundary on the south-east, where the eastern barbarians were constantly making their attacks and where a great leader of the army, if he checked the attack, might become too strong for the authority of Rome to control unless it put forth all its force. A solution of the trouble was attempted by the Emperor Diocletian, who came to the imperial throne in 284. What he did was to appoint a colleague for himself to whom he gave his own title of Augustus, though he also retained the title for himself. There were, therefore, two Augusti. And besides the Augusti, he appointed two leaders of armies in the provinces to bear the title of Cæsar. Thus there were two Cæsars and two Augusti. The Empire and its armies were portioned out between these four great persons. Diocletian himself had the command of the army of Syria. His colleague, the other Augustus, commanded the armies of Italy and of Africa. One of the Cæsars had the armies guarding the Rhine, and the other the armies guarding the Danube boundary.

So the real surprise is not that Rome eventually failed to control this entire Empire from one central location, but that it managed to do so for as long as it did. The home government had weakened, as I mentioned earlier, and as the power at the center diminished, the pressure from barbarian tribes at the borders increased. It became especially practical to have a government center closer to the southeastern boundary, where eastern barbarians were continually launching attacks. A strong military leader there could grow powerful enough to challenge Rome's authority if Rome didn't commit all its resources to maintain control. Emperor Diocletian, who ascended the throne in 284, attempted to address this issue by appointing a colleague to share his title of Augustus while keeping the title for himself. This meant there were now two Augusti. In addition to the Augusti, he appointed two military commanders in the provinces to hold the title of Cæsar. So, there were two Cæsars and two Augusti. The Empire and its armies were divided among these four leaders. Diocletian himself commanded the army in Syria. His colleague, the other Augustus, oversaw the armies in Italy and Africa. One of the Cæsars had command of the forces guarding the Rhine, while the other was in charge of the troops along the Danube.

In this way were the Empire and its defending forces divided up. The Cæsars were considered to be in an inferior position to the Augusti, and as between the Augusti themselves Diocletian was supposed to to be the superior of the other. We may think it likely that the Emperor, in making these appointments, did little more than give his formal approval to arrangements that already existed, in fact. Very probably these important persons would have been able to make themselves practically independent of the Emperor, even if he had not given them these {25} offices, and very likely they were the more ready to pay him some show of deference because he had given them his approval.

In this way, the Empire and its defending forces were divided up. The Cæsars were seen as being in a lower position than the Augusti, and among the Augusti themselves, Diocletian was considered to be superior to the others. It's likely that the Emperor, in making these appointments, just formally approved arrangements that were already in place. These key figures probably could have maintained their independence from the Emperor, even if he hadn't given them these {25} positions, and they were likely more inclined to show him some respect because he had officially endorsed them.

There is one point about the arrangement to which I would call your attention, and that is that Diocletian, who claimed to be the superior of them all, assumed, for his own command, the army of Syria, of the East. You will perceive what that seems to indicate—that the Romans had begun to look upon the Eastern side of the Empire as more important than the Western. As early as the year 300, or even earlier, this was their view.

There’s one point about the arrangement that I want to highlight, which is that Diocletian, who claimed to be the highest authority, took command of the army in Syria, in the East. You’ll notice what this suggests—that the Romans started to see the Eastern part of the Empire as more significant than the Western. As early as the year 300, or even before that, this was their perspective.

In Diocletian's time we find that any claim of power by the people, the democracy, was entirely given up. The government was an autocracy; though there might be more than one autocrat. There was no longer any value in being a citizen of Rome. Rome and Italy had no privileges above the rest of the Empire. They were administered and taxed in the same way as all the provinces.

In Diocletian's era, any claim to power by the people, or democracy, was completely abandoned. The government was an autocracy, although there could be more than one autocrat. Being a citizen of Rome no longer held any value. Rome and Italy didn't have any privileges over the rest of the Empire. They were governed and taxed just like all the other provinces.

Constantine the Great

Constantine the Great

This formal division of authority under Diocletian did not long answer the purpose for which he designed it, and he and his fellow "Augustus" abdicated in 305, and for nearly twenty years there was continual fighting between rival "Emperors" elected by the different armies. For a time, but for a time only, peace within the Empire was gained under Constantine I.—Constantine the Great, as he was deservedly called. He deserves that distinguishing title if only for two acts of his reign which made a very great impression on the story of the world: he accepted the Christian religion as the recognised religion of the Empire, and he built the City of Constantine—Constantinople—to be the new capital of the Empire, the new centre.

This formal division of authority under Diocletian didn't last long for the purpose he intended. He and his fellow "Augustus" stepped down in 305, and for almost twenty years, there was constant fighting among rival "Emperors" chosen by different armies. For a short period, but only for a short period, peace was achieved within the Empire under Constantine I—known as Constantine the Great, a title he rightfully earned. He deserves that title, especially for two significant actions during his reign that had a major impact on world history: he adopted Christianity as the official religion of the Empire, and he founded the City of Constantine—Constantinople—to serve as the new capital of the Empire, the new center.

He died, however, in 337, and immediately the fighting between rival Emperors was resumed. It {26} was nearly thirty years before the world had any peace from these rivalries. At length Valentinian is proclaimed Emperor by his soldiers, and he appoints, as his colleague and fellow "Augustus," his own brother Valens. To Valens he gives the title of Emperor of the East, with the capital of that Eastern Empire at Constantinople. For himself he takes the Empire of the West, with its capital still at Rome. It appears that the independence of the two Empires is complete. Their boundaries are defined, the limit of the Eastern Empire being drawn so far to the west as to include Macedonia and Greece.

He died, however, in 337, and immediately the fighting between rival Emperors started up again. It {26} took nearly thirty years before the world experienced any peace from these conflicts. Eventually, Valentinian is declared Emperor by his soldiers, and he appoints his own brother Valens as his colleague and fellow "Augustus." He gives Valens the title of Emperor of the East, with the capital of that Eastern Empire in Constantinople. Valentinian takes control of the Empire of the West, with its capital still in Rome. It seems that the independence of the two Empires is total. Their boundaries are defined, with the limit of the Eastern Empire drawn far enough west to include Macedonia and Greece.

Of all the Indo-European tribes or nations the most powerful, the most numerous and that which occupied the largest territory, was the great nation of the Goths. They may have come down from Scandinavia—from Norway and Sweden. There are some evidences which make that likely, but the evidence is not very clear. They owned the country along the boundary of the Roman Empire from the Danube to the Vistula.

Of all the Indo-European tribes or nations, the most powerful, most numerous, and the one that occupied the largest territory was the great nation of the Goths. They likely originated from Scandinavia—from Norway and Sweden. There is some evidence to support this, but it's not very clear. They inhabited the land along the border of the Roman Empire from the Danube to the Vistula.

The Huns

The Huns

And behind all these tribes of Indo-Europeans settled for the most part in what we now call Germany and Austria—behind them, that is to say to the north and east, in the region of that great hive or nursery of mankind which seems to have been somewhere in the north of Asia—there was another nation, not belonging to the Indo-European family, not speaking a language that resembled theirs, not made up of persons at all like these Indo-Europeans in appearance. The Indo-Europeans, whom it will perhaps be more convenient to call Germans, because they lived in the countries now occupied by Germans and Austrians—these German tribesmen were tall and fair. This other nation, to the eastward, was of small dark men. They were called Huns.

And behind all these tribes of Indo-Europeans, mostly settled in what we now call Germany and Austria—meaning to the north and east, in the area of that great hub or cradle of humanity that seems to have been somewhere in northern Asia—there was another group, not part of the Indo-European family, not speaking a language that sounded like theirs, and not made up of people at all similar to these Indo-Europeans in appearance. The Indo-Europeans, who it may be easier to refer to as Germans because they lived in the regions now occupied by Germans and Austrians—these German tribes were tall and fair. This other nation, to the east, was composed of small, dark-skinned people. They were called Huns.

You may remember that antiquaries—men learned {27} in ancient history—tell us that man, in his progress to civilisation, has passed through two rather distinct stages—the hunting stage and the pastoral stage—and through them came to a third stage, the agricultural, when he settled down to grow crops. The German tribes were already in this third stage, at the point which our story has reached, but the Huns were in the second stage only; they wandered, with their flocks and herds.

You might recall that historians—people knowledgeable about ancient history—tell us that humanity, in its journey toward civilization, has gone through two distinct stages: the hunting stage and the pastoral stage. From there, it advanced to a third stage, the agricultural stage, when people began to settle down and cultivate crops. By the time our story takes place, the German tribes had already reached this agricultural stage, while the Huns were still in the pastoral stage, moving around with their flocks and herds.

This nation of little dark men seems, by their language and by other evidences, as if it must have been related to the Finns, of Finland. The evidences, however, are not very clear; but what is tolerably clear is that they were a numerous and a warlike race of little dark men, and that they kept up a constant pressure, from the north and east, upon the Goths and other German tribes; especially on the more eastern Goths, called Ostrogoths.

This nation of short, dark-skinned people seems, based on their language and other clues, to have some connection to the Finns of Finland. However, the evidence isn't very clear. What is pretty clear is that they were a large, warlike group of short, dark men, and they consistently pressured the Goths and other German tribes from the north and east, especially the eastern Goths known as Ostrogoths.

And very often it seems to have been that pressure of the Huns from the North and East that made the Germans try and try again to break through the boundary of the Roman Empire and work their way towards the west. The first of these breaks through, however, which had any success, was in a southward, rather than a westward direction. It was a break through of the Goths towards Constantinople, and it was very formidable indeed.

And it often seems that the pressure from the Huns in the North and East pushed the Germans to repeatedly attempt to break through the borders of the Roman Empire and move westward. However, the first successful breakthrough was southward rather than westward. It was a push by the Goths toward Constantinople, and it was quite formidable.

When Diocletian appointed a colleague for himself, a second "Augustus," he, as we saw, took the Eastern command for himself and gave the Western to the colleague. When Valentinian finally divided the Empire between himself and his brother Valens, he took the West and gave the East to his brother. It is possible that he may have foreseen something of the trouble that was soon to come on that eastern side. Within three years of his accession to the throne of Constantinople Valens was called upon to lead his legions to {28} repel a great incursion of the Goths. He met them at Adrianople and suffered a terrible defeat. He himself was killed in the battle. The barbarians pressed on. They were at the walls of Constantinople.

When Diocletian appointed a partner for himself, a second "Augustus," he took command of the East for himself and gave the West to his colleague. When Valentinian eventually divided the Empire between himself and his brother Valens, he claimed the West and handed the East to his brother. It's likely that he anticipated some of the trouble that would soon arise in that eastern region. Within three years of becoming Emperor in Constantinople, Valens had to lead his legions to {28} fend off a major invasion by the Goths. He confronted them at Adrianople and suffered a devastating defeat. He was killed in the battle. The barbarians continued to advance. They were at the gates of Constantinople.

Barbarian tribes

Barbarian tribes

A hundred years before this, Goths, crossing the Danube, had fought and conquered Roman legions and had killed an Emperor, namely Decius, who is notorious for his cruel persecution of the Christians known in history as "the Decian persecutions." The Goths had at this time been checked by further Roman forces that were brought against them, but it was then that the Empire lost the province of Dacia, which lay north and east of the Danube, and the Danube thereafter became the boundary.

A hundred years earlier, the Goths crossed the Danube, defeated Roman legions, and killed an emperor named Decius, who is infamous for his harsh persecution of Christians, known in history as "the Decian persecutions." At that time, the Goths were pushed back by additional Roman forces, but it was also when the Empire lost the province of Dacia, located north and east of the Danube, which then became the new boundary.

Now the children of these Goths, rather more than a hundred years later, were across the Danube again, had again conquered the legions and again a Roman Emperor had been slain by them in battle. Constantine had himself been forced to fight the Goths in Thrace, and, when building his new capital, had encircled it with defensive walls. It was well for his successors that he did so. The Gothic army was held before the walls. A large number of their nation had already crossed the Danube and had been admitted as peaceful settlers within the bounds of the Empire. It is certain that Gothic invaders from north of the Danube would find many friends, for the Goths already settled in the Empire were dissatisfied with their treatment by the Romans. And even in the Roman legions that they defeated there would be many of their countrymen, for the recruiting of barbarians among the legionaries had been going on for more than one century. Theodosius the Great, who had succeeded Valens, killed by the Goths, as Emperor of the East, made a treaty with the conquerors, which was faithfully observed until the death of Theodosius in 395. But then the Goths {29} threw off the yoke which the treaty had put upon their necks.

Now, over a hundred years later, the children of these Goths were back across the Danube, had conquered the legions again, and once again a Roman Emperor was killed by them in battle. Constantine had to fight the Goths in Thrace, and when he built his new capital, he surrounded it with defensive walls. It was fortunate for his successors that he did. The Gothic army was held at bay outside the walls. A significant number of their people had already crossed the Danube and were allowed to settle peacefully within the Empire. It's clear that Gothic invaders from north of the Danube would find many allies, as the Goths already living in the Empire were unhappy with how the Romans treated them. Even in the Roman legions they defeated, many of their countrymen would be present, since the recruiting of barbarians into the legions had been happening for over a century. Theodosius the Great, who succeeded Valens—who was killed by the Goths—as Emperor of the East, made a treaty with the conquerors, which was honored until Theodosius died in 395. But after that, the Goths {29} broke free from the constraints that the treaty had placed upon them.

It was fortunate indeed for the Empire that the Persians were no longer a danger on the eastern boundary. A peace with that nation had been arranged in 364, and was not broken for nearly 150 years.

It was indeed fortunate for the Empire that the Persians were no longer a threat on the eastern border. A peace agreement with that nation had been established in 364 and remained unbroken for nearly 150 years.

The Goths were divided into several different tribes, not always at peace with each other; and especially into Visigoths and Ostrogoths—that is Western Goths and Eastern. They were so completely divided by the end of the fourth century that the Ostrogoths had fallen under the domination of the Huns, while the Visigoths, further westward, were independent of that fierce and strange people.

The Goths were split into several different tribes, which weren't always on good terms with each other; particularly the Visigoths and Ostrogoths—meaning Western Goths and Eastern Goths. By the end of the fourth century, they were so completely divided that the Ostrogoths had come under the control of the Huns, while the Visigoths, further to the west, remained independent of that fierce and unusual group.

But even these Western Goths felt the pressure, pushing them westward, of the Hun, though not so directly. They had the Ostrogoths in between, and sometimes we actually find the Ostrogoths, with the Huns, fighting against the Visigoths. Thus intermixed was the fighting.

But even these Western Goths felt the pressure pushing them westward from the Huns, though not directly. They had the Ostrogoths in between, and sometimes we actually see the Ostrogoths, alongside the Huns, fighting against the Visigoths. The fighting was thus so mixed up.

And you should know too that although the Romans still called these nations barbarians, many barbarians had come to high honour and great power in one or other of the Roman cities. The division between Roman and barbarian was not nearly so distinct and sharp as the word "barbarian" suggests to us. It was not possible that there should be much idea of inequality between them, seeing that the barbarian could hold such high honour in the chief places of the Empire.

And you should know that even though the Romans still referred to these nations as barbarians, many barbarians had achieved high status and significant power in various Roman cities. The divide between Roman and barbarian wasn't as clear-cut as the term "barbarian" implies to us today. There couldn't be much of an idea of inequality between them, considering that a barbarian could hold such high honor in the top positions of the Empire.







{30}

{30}

CHAPTER V

THE BARBARIAN BREAKING THROUGH

You will see now what the story told in the first few chapters of this volume is, for the most part, about. It is about the efforts of the Empire—on the whole, the successful efforts of the Empire—to keep itself intact within its walls and to keep the barbarians out. The pressure of those barbarians without, together with the weakened state of the Empire itself, has led to the division of the Eastern from the Western Empire. And that is the story up to close on the year 400.

You will now see what the story presented in the first few chapters of this book is mainly about. It focuses on the Empire's efforts—mostly successful—to maintain its integrity within its borders and to keep the barbarians out. The outside pressure from those barbarians, along with the weakened condition of the Empire itself, has resulted in the separation of the Eastern from the Western Empire. And that's the story leading up to around the year 400.

After that year 400, or a few years before, the story changes. It is no longer about the efforts of the Empire to keep the barbarian out. The barbarian is triumphantly breaking through; and it is with that break through, and with all that happened to the Empire, as a consequence, that the story has now to deal.

After the year 400, or a few years before, the story shifts. It's no longer about the Empire's attempts to keep the barbarians out. The barbarians are successfully breaking in; and it is with this breakthrough, and everything that happened to the Empire as a result, that the story now deals.

We shall think it curious, as we follow it, to note how the different tribes of the barbarians seem as if they acted together, in concert with each other, from the northern extremity of the Empire's boundary right down to where we saw those Visigoths permitted to settle south of the Danube. They seem to have pressed in from the east, within the space of very few years, along the whole of that boundary.

We’ll find it interesting, as we follow along, to see how the various tribes of the barbarians appear to work together, in harmony with one another, from the northern edge of the Empire’s borders all the way down to where we saw those Visigoths allowed to settle south of the Danube. They seem to have pushed in from the east, covering the entire border in just a few years.

Probably it was by no pre-concerted arrangement, that is to say not following any already arranged {31} plan, that they pressed in along that boundary nearly all at the same time. Probably what happened was that all of them were feeling a pressure from the Huns, their neighbours on the east: so that they were all ready to move. Then, when one tribe heard of the success of another in moving west, the tribe that heard this news would be encouraged to attempt a westward push on its own account. That push would be all the more likely to succeed because the Roman legions were busy trying to stop those that had moved westward already.

It was likely not a planned event, meaning they didn’t follow any preset plan, that they all crowded along that boundary almost simultaneously. What probably happened was that they were all feeling pressure from the Huns, their neighbors to the east, which made them ready to move. Then, when one tribe heard about the success of another going west, that tribe would be motivated to try pushing west on their own. This effort would be even more likely to succeed because the Roman legions were occupied with trying to stop those who had already gone west.

British legions re-called

British legions recalled

To what extent they acted together in order to help each other we do not know—probably with very little idea of giving each other this help, for often when they encountered each other in the course of the westward move, they actually fought amongst themselves. What we do know—and it is a fact that made a great difference to the story of our own islands—is that within a very short time the Empire found its legions so hard beset on the Continent of Europe that it recalled the three legions that had been holding Britain. This happened in 407.

To what extent they collaborated to support each other, we don’t really know—probably without much thought of helping one another, because often when they crossed paths during the westward movement, they actually fought each other. What we do know—and this significantly impacted the history of our islands—is that, in a very short time, the Empire faced such difficulties on the European continent that it recalled the three legions that had been stationed in Britain. This occurred in 407.

I have already, I think, mentioned the names of all those Indo-European or Germanic tribes that occupy chief place in the story with the exception of the Vandals. These Vandals had their home somewhere between the Oder and the Vistula, in modern Prussia, and they travelled further than any of the rest, actually going down through Spain, across into Africa, turning eastward again and working their way along the north coast of Africa, establishing themselves at Carthage, equipping a great fleet there and crossing over and taking Rome itself by assault from the sea—a very wonderful story indeed.

I think I've already mentioned the names of all the main Indo-European or Germanic tribes in the story, except for the Vandals. The Vandals lived somewhere between the Oder and the Vistula, in what is now Prussia. They traveled farther than anyone else, actually making their way down through Spain, across to Africa, turning east again, and moving along the north coast of Africa. They settled in Carthage, built a large fleet there, and crossed over to attack Rome itself from the sea—a truly incredible story.

But the first people to move in this great irruption, or break in, of the barbarians into the Empire were those most southern, the Visigoths. They pressed {32} along, not southward this time but westward, into Gaul.

But the first people to invade the Empire during this massive influx of barbarians were the Visigoths from the south. They advanced {32} not southward this time, but westward into Gaul.

We always have to bear in mind that these movements of the tribes westward were not like the marches of an army only, but rather like the migrations of a whole people. It was land, land to settle on and to live in without vexation from Huns and other enemies, that they came to seek; and they brought with them their wives and children and live stock, to settle them down on the newly won land. It seems to have been the custom of all these tribes to take to themselves one-third of the land that they conquered, leaving the conquered people two-thirds—a far more generous proceeding than we should have expected from them. But we have seen something of their institutions and courts of law. Although called "barbarians," they were far from being what we should term savages. They had, however, very little idea of learning or arts or science. The Greek thought had not penetrated among them, although many of them had by this time become Christian. They were not nearly so advanced in civilisation as the Romans, and their conquest of all Western Europe checked the progress of civilisation and threw all mankind backward into ways of life and of thought that probably the Romans and Greeks never expected man to return to.

We always need to remember that these westward movements of the tribes weren’t just like an army marching, but more like the migrations of entire peoples. They were searching for land to settle on and live without being troubled by Huns and other enemies. They brought their wives, children, and livestock to establish themselves in the newly acquired land. It seems that it was customary for these tribes to claim one-third of the land they conquered, allowing the conquered people to keep two-thirds — a much more generous approach than we might have expected from them. However, we have seen some aspects of their institutions and courts. Although labeled "barbarians," they were far from what we might consider savages. They did have very little understanding of learning, arts, or science. Greek thought had not really reached them, even though many had become Christian by this time. They weren’t nearly as advanced in civilization as the Romans, and their conquest of all Western Europe halted the progress of civilization, pushing humanity back into ways of life and thought that the Romans and Greeks probably never expected people to revert to.

It was under pressure of their own kinsmen, the Ostrogoths, acting with their superior lords, the Huns, that the Visigoths at this time invaded Gaul and pushed into the north of Italy and down into Greece. They had become Christians. A large number of monks came with the armies and, in their religious zeal, destroyed many beautiful temples of the pagan gods in Greece and elsewhere.

It was under the pressure from their own relatives, the Ostrogoths, alongside their more powerful rulers, the Huns, that the Visigoths invaded Gaul and moved into northern Italy and down into Greece. They had converted to Christianity. A significant number of monks accompanied the armies and, fueled by their religious fervor, destroyed many beautiful temples dedicated to pagan gods in Greece and beyond.

The westward advance of the Goths was not continuous. It met with checks from the legions, but {33} again and again they came on, like waves of the sea, returning after retreating. In 402 they were driven back, but in a later invasion they came three times, in three successive years, up to the walls of Rome itself: that is, in 408, 409, and 410; and some time in these years it seems that a large force of the Ostrogoths joined their kinsmen of the Western Goths in this Italian invasion. These Eastern Goths were still pagans. In 410 the Goths actually entered and sacked Rome. The effect of this was that the Empire was compelled, if it was to survive at all, to make some terms of peace with the invaders, even if the terms meant that it had to give up a large territory to them. This is precisely what happened. Within a few years after the sack of Rome the Goths had established themselves in the south of Gaul and pushed down over the Pyrenees into Spain. Their Spanish conquests at this time were given back to the Roman Empire, though some of the Goths remained in Spain, but by way of compensation Rome recognised what was known as the Visigothic Kingdom of Toulouse. This Visigothic territory reached right across to the Atlantic Ocean and as far north as the River Loire.

The westward movement of the Goths wasn't steady. They faced obstacles from the legions, but {33} they kept coming back like ocean waves, returning after retreating. In 402, they were pushed back, but in a later invasion, they attacked three times in three consecutive years, reaching the walls of Rome itself: in 408, 409, and 410. At some point during these years, a large group of Ostrogoths joined their Western Goth relatives in this Italian invasion. These Eastern Goths were still pagans. In 410, the Goths actually entered and looted Rome. This forced the Empire to negotiate some kind of peace with the invaders if it wanted to survive, even if it meant giving up a large area of land. That’s exactly what happened. Within a few years after the sack of Rome, the Goths settled in the south of Gaul and moved over the Pyrenees into Spain. Their conquests in Spain during this time were returned to the Roman Empire, though some Goths stayed behind, but in return, Rome recognized what became known as the Visigothic Kingdom of Toulouse. This Visigothic territory stretched all the way to the Atlantic Ocean and as far north as the River Loire.

The Vandals

The Vandals

But now we ought to take a look at what was happening a little further north again, for this pressing through of the Germanic barbarians went on, as I have said, all along the eastern boundary. Just as the Goths had come flooding in from across the Danube, so too came the Vandals from across the Rhine. This happened in 406 or 407; and it was in 407 that the Empire, harassed by all these incursions from the east, was obliged to withdraw its legions from Britain.

But now we should check out what was happening a bit further north, because the push from the Germanic tribes continued along the eastern border. Just as the Goths had surged in from across the Danube, the Vandals arrived from across the Rhine as well. This took place in 406 or 407; and in 407, the Empire, troubled by all these invasions from the east, had to pull its legions out of Britain.

We have seen something already of a tribe or nation called Franks, that had passed into Northern Gaul some years before this and had been repelled by the Romans. But some of them stayed within the Empire's bounds on terms of friendship with the {34} Romans, and when the Vandals appeared in Gaul these Franks met them in a great battle wherein the Vandals are said to have lost two thousand killed—a very large number, considering the comparatively small armies of the time. The effect of this beating seems, curiously enough, to have been, not to send them back, as we should expect, to the north-east, whence they came. Instead of that we find them going onward, south-west, and two years later crossing the Pyrenees into Spain. They fought there with the Visigoths and other German tribes that had found their way there before them, and in the end—that is to say, after twenty or more years—had taken possession of that southern part of Spain, which is called Andalusia.

We’ve already seen something about a tribe or nation called the Franks, who moved into Northern Gaul a few years before this and were pushed back by the Romans. However, some of them remained within the Empire as allies of the Romans, and when the Vandals showed up in Gaul, these Franks faced them in a major battle where the Vandals reportedly lost two thousand men—a significant number, given the relatively small armies of that time. Curiously, instead of retreating back to the northeast where they came from, they moved south-west and two years later crossed the Pyrenees into Spain. There, they fought against the Visigoths and other German tribes that had arrived before them, and ultimately—after twenty or so years—they took control of the southern region of Spain known as Andalusia.

And then a very strange thing happened, and they undertook an extraordinary adventure, which we have already just glanced at.

And then something really strange happened, and they embarked on an incredible adventure, which we've already briefly mentioned.

Vandals in Africa

Vandals in Africa

A stretch of the northern coast of Africa, along the south of the Mediterranean Sea, belonged to the Western Roman Empire. It ran from the Straits of Gibraltar eastward to the boundary of the province of Egypt which was part of the Eastern Empire. All this strip was put under the command of a Roman official who had the title of Count of Africa.

A stretch of the northern coast of Africa, along the south of the Mediterranean Sea, was part of the Western Roman Empire. It extended from the Straits of Gibraltar eastward to the border of the province of Egypt, which was part of the Eastern Empire. This area was overseen by a Roman official known as the Count of Africa.

Just at this time the Count of Africa had given offence to the Imperial authority, and, in his fear of what the offended majesty of Rome might do to him, he invited the Vandals to come across the straits to his assistance. They came—probably in larger numbers than he had reckoned on. Eighty thousand of them, in all, including the women and children, are said to have come. The Count of Africa quickly repented of what he had done. He patched up his quarrel with the Emperor, and then set to work to turn out these guests and helpers that he had invited. But they were by no means so ready to go as they had {35} been to come. They fought to remain, and so successfully that within two years of their landing in Africa they had possession of all the Roman territory along that shore with the exception of three cities, of which Carthage was the chief. At this time Carthage was estimated as the most important city, after Rome and Constantinople, in the Empire. And a few years later again, the Vandal king, breaking a treaty which he had made with Rome, attacked and took Carthage itself; and so, once again, this city, which had been the source of such deadly peril to the Empire in the days of Hannibal, fell into an enemy's hands; and it was for nearly a hundred years held in those hands.

Just around this time, the Count of Africa had offended the Imperial authority, and out of fear of what the angry might of Rome might do to him, he invited the Vandals to cross the straits to assist him. They came—likely in numbers larger than he expected. A total of around eighty thousand, including women and children, is said to have arrived. The Count of Africa quickly regretted his decision. He mended his quarrel with the Emperor and then set about trying to remove these guests and helpers he had summoned. However, they were far from eager to leave as they had been to arrive. They fought to stay, and they were so successful that within two years of landing in Africa, they had taken control of all the Roman territory along that coast except for three cities, with Carthage being the most significant. At this time, Carthage was considered the most important city in the Empire after Rome and Constantinople. A few years later, the Vandal king, breaking a treaty he had made with Rome, attacked and captured Carthage itself; thus, once again, this city, which had posed such a grave threat to the Empire during Hannibal's time, fell into enemy hands, and it remained under their control for nearly a hundred years.

Thus, to the year 440 or so, we may trace the extraordinary fortunes of this people to their zenith—their highest point. There, for the moment, we leave them.

Thus, around the year 440, we can follow the remarkable journey of this people to their peak—their highest point. There, for now, we leave them.

Now a great part of the reason why the Vandals in Spain were so very ready to respond to the invitation of the Count of Africa was that the Visigoths with some allied tribes were pressing upon them there very much more severely than was pleasant. Spain is a country, as you should know, very much cut up and divided by mountain ranges, so that it was difficult for any conqueror to conquer the whole of the country, because those who were defeated could retreat into the mountainous places from which it was hard to hunt them out. You will find this happening again and again in the story of what we now call Spain. It is not certain, but it seems likely, that the people called Basques, living along the Pyrenees, are descendants of those Celts whom we saw moving westward and settling as Brythons in Britain and in Brittany. If that is so, they have maintained their language and their national character to this day, in spite of the many conquerors that have, at one time {36} or other in the great story, had possession of the greater part of Spain.

Now, a big part of why the Vandals in Spain were so eager to accept the Count of Africa's invitation was that the Visigoths, along with some allied tribes, were pressuring them much more than was comfortable. Spain is a country, as you probably know, that's very fragmented and divided by mountain ranges, making it tough for any conqueror to take over the whole area, because those who lost could retreat into the mountains, which were hard to flush them out of. You'll see this happening repeatedly in the history of what we now call Spain. It's uncertain, but it's likely that the people known as Basques, living along the Pyrenees, are descendants of those Celts we saw moving westward and settling as Brythons in Britain and Brittany. If that's the case, they've preserved their language and national identity to this day, despite the many conquerors who at one time or another have held most of Spain. {36}

I write sometimes of "Spain" and sometimes of "Italy," and so forth, because it seems the natural and easy way of indicating the lands which we now speak of by those names; but they were not so known at the time of which I am telling you. And I would warn you against a mistake into which we are only too ready to fall—the mistake of supposing that this Spain and this Italy, for example, have certain natural boundaries—that there is any particular reason, apart from the arrangements, the treaties and so on, which nations, in the course of the story, have made with each other, why they should have the bounds which are set to them to-day. It is true that these arrangements about the territory allotted to each are determined in some measure by the natural features, as we call them—by mountain ranges and by big rivers—but if it were not for these arrangements there is no reason in nature why the countries should be divided out among mankind as they are, and the divisions are continually being changed all through the story.

I sometimes refer to "Spain" and sometimes to "Italy," and so on, because it seems like the natural and simple way to identify the lands we now call by those names; however, they weren’t known that way during the time I am talking about. I want to caution you against a common mistake we often make—the assumption that this Spain and this Italy, for example, have specific natural borders—believing there’s any inherent reason, aside from the agreements, treaties, and so on, that nations have made with each other, why they should have the boundaries they do today. It’s true that these territorial arrangements are somewhat influenced by natural features, like mountain ranges and large rivers—but without those agreements, there’s no natural reason why countries should be divided among people the way they are, and those divisions are constantly changing throughout history.

Now the Visigoths, as soon as they were free of the Vandals, extended their Kingdom of Toulouse, as it was called, towards the west until they were masters of nearly all Spain; but that was not until, in conjunction with the Romans, they had attended to another business further north—that is to the invasion of Gaul by Attila, King of the Huns. That Hunnish invasion was checked and pushed back by a great battle fought near Chalons in 451; and, curiously enough, it was almost exactly at the same place that the advance of the Eastern power, the Germans, was checked and repelled in the Great War of a few years ago. In this battle against the Huns, which was one of the battles that has made a great difference in the {37} story of the world, there were fighting together, Romans, Visigoths and also Franks.

Now the Visigoths, as soon as they were free from the Vandals, expanded their Kingdom of Toulouse towards the west until they controlled almost all of Spain. However, that didn't happen until they dealt with another issue up north—the invasion of Gaul by Attila, the King of the Huns, in cooperation with the Romans. That Hunnish invasion was stopped and pushed back by a significant battle near Chalons in 451. Interestingly, it was almost the same location where the Eastern power, the Germans, was also halted during the Great War a few years ago. In this battle against the Huns, which was one of the key conflicts that changed the course of history, Romans, Visigoths, and Franks fought together. {37}

The Franks

The Franks

The Franks, as we saw before, were perhaps the first of the Germanic tribes to break through the Roman wall. But on that first incursion they were repulsed and made a treaty with the Empire. Then they came again in the year 429 and, though defeated once, gradually fought their way south beyond the Somme River, and eventually right down to the Loire. South of that region they fought as allies of the Romans as late as 460.

The Franks, as we mentioned earlier, were possibly the first of the Germanic tribes to breach the Roman wall. However, during that initial invasion, they were pushed back and negotiated a treaty with the Empire. They returned in 429, and although they faced defeat initially, they gradually pushed south past the Somme River and eventually all the way to the Loire. South of that area, they fought as allies of the Romans even as late as 460.

The battle at, or near, Chalons counted for a great deal in our story. The Huns were a far more savage and uncultured people than any of the former invading tribes, and it really was a battle fought on behalf of civilisation, as civilisation was then understood, between the Romans, Goths, and Franks on the one side and the Huns and savagery on the other. And with these Huns were some of the Ostrogoths, whom we thus find fighting against their own kinsmen. One of the results of the battle was that the Ostrogoths now shook off the yoke of the Huns and became again an independent people.

The battle at or near Chalons was really important to our story. The Huns were a much more brutal and uncivilized group than any of the previous invading tribes, and it truly was a fight for civilization, as it was understood at the time, pitting the Romans, Goths, and Franks against the Huns and barbarism. Alongside the Huns were some Ostrogoths, who were actually fighting against their own relatives. One outcome of the battle was that the Ostrogoths were finally able to break free from the Huns and become an independent people again.

And not only was the battle of Chalons a battle on behalf of civilisation; it was a battle on behalf of Christianity too, for the Huns—probably one and all—and the Ostrogoths, for the most part, were pagans, and the Goths and Franks and Romans nearly all Christians.

And not only was the battle of Chalons a fight for civilization; it was also a fight for Christianity, because the Huns—most likely all of them—and the Ostrogoths were mostly pagans, while the Goths, Franks, and Romans were almost all Christians.

Therefore you see that Romans and barbarians had come together and made common cause, as we say, by the middle of the fifth century. Let us see what was happening in Britain in the meantime, now that the Roman soldiers had been withdrawn from it.

Therefore, you can see that Romans and barbarians came together and united, as we say, by the middle of the fifth century. Let's see what was happening in Britain during this time, now that the Roman soldiers had been withdrawn from it.







{38}

{38}

CHAPTER VI

HOW BRITAIN BECAME ENGLAND

We might naturally expect to find that as soon as the conquering Romans left our island, the native Brythons would rejoice in their freedom and in getting rid of their masters. They had, indeed, made an attempt, under their Queen Boadicea, to free themselves while the legions still were there, but the attempt had failed. The good discipline and fighting qualities of the Romans had been too much for them.

We might assume that as soon as the conquering Romans left our island, the native Brythons would celebrate their freedom and the end of their rule. They had actually tried, under their Queen Boadicea, to free themselves while the legions were still present, but that attempt failed. The Romans' strong discipline and fighting skills were simply too much for them.

So, for a short while after the Roman soldiers went, they may have rejoiced in their freedom; but they did not rejoice long. You remember those walls that the Romans built across the island, and what their purpose was. It was to help keep out the Picts and Caledonians, those wild tribes that lived in what we call the Highlands of Scotland. We should regard these walls, not as insurmountable barriers, but merely as aids to defence, connecting camps and forts established at intervals along them. And within a very short time of the withdrawal of the Roman garrison, or guards, the Picts were over the wall and constantly harrying and robbing and killing the Britons.

So, for a little while after the Roman soldiers left, they might have celebrated their freedom; but that didn't last long. You remember those walls that the Romans built across the island and what they were for. They were meant to keep out the Picts and Caledonians, those fierce tribes that lived in what we now call the Highlands of Scotland. We should see these walls not as impossible barriers but simply as defenses, connecting camps and forts set up along them. And very soon after the Roman troops pulled out, the Picts were over the wall, constantly attacking, robbing, and killing the Britons.

Now the story goes that the Britons, worn by the perpetual inroads of the Northerners, invited to their assistance certain princes of the Saxon people—the people, you will remember, who lived in Sleswig. There were Jutes in the North of that country—in Jutland—then Angli, as the Romans called them, {39} that is English, in the middle, and Saxons in the south. But both Angli and Saxons were names used to cover all those people. The names were used rather inexactly.

Now the story goes that the Britons, exhausted from the constant attacks by the Northerners, sought help from certain princes of the Saxon people—the ones you might recall who lived in Sleswig. There were Jutes in the northern part of that region—in Jutland—then Angli, as the Romans referred to them, {39} which means English, in the center, and Saxons in the south. However, both Angli and Saxons were terms used to describe all of those people. The terms were used rather loosely.

The Anglo-Saxons

The Anglo-Saxons

These Anglo-Saxons—let us call them so, for that will include both the covering names—were great sea-farers, rovers, pirates. They went on marauding expeditions in their ships just as the Phœnicians had gone marauding long before and just as the Northmen, the Vikings, went a little later. It may be they were invited by the Britons; it may be they came without invitation, as their pirate fleet went down along the east coast of Britain. If they were invited, the result was very much like the result of the invitation which we saw that the Count of Africa gave to the Vandals. The Vandals came and helped him; but then they helped themselves also so liberally that they drove him out of his own possessions. The Anglo-Saxons did just the same by the Britons. They helped them: they drove back the Caledonians: but then they stayed: they drove out the Britons: they established themselves in the island: they changed Britain, the land of the Britons, into England, the land of the Angles.

These Anglo-Saxons—let's call them that, as it covers both groups—were skilled seafarers, adventurers, and pirates. They went on raiding missions in their ships just like the Phoenicians had done long before, and just as the Northmen, the Vikings, did a bit later. It’s possible they were invited by the Britons; it’s also possible they arrived uninvited as their pirate fleet traveled down the east coast of Britain. If they were invited, the outcome was very similar to what happened when the Count of Africa invited the Vandals. The Vandals came and assisted him, but then they took so much for themselves that they ended up driving him out of his own land. The Anglo-Saxons did the same to the Britons. They helped them: they pushed back the Caledonians: but then they stayed: they ousted the Britons: they settled in the island: they transformed Britain, the land of the Britons, into England, the land of the Angles.

At least, they made that change over much of the island. We have noted its geography in an earlier chapter, and saw that the east and the south are less mountainous and therefore less strong for defence against an invader, than the west and north. So it was all down the East of England and along the southern part that the Anglo-Saxons settled. The Britons went back into the hills of Devon and Cornwall, of Wales and of Cumberland.

At least, they made that change across much of the island. We mentioned its geography in an earlier chapter and observed that the east and south are less mountainous and therefore weaker for defense against an invader than the west and north. So, it was primarily in the East of England and along the southern part that the Anglo-Saxons settled. The Britons retreated into the hills of Devon and Cornwall, of Wales, and of Cumberland.

We have to picture to ourselves all the eastern and southern shores of Britain and the western coast of the Continent of Europe as very liable to the attack of one or other of the sea-rovers at this time, and, as a consequence of different tribes of these rovers arriving {40} in strength in different parts of our island, we find it divided into three different main kingdoms—in the north the kingdom of Northumbria, which reached up as far as the Firth of Forth; in the south the kingdom of Wessex, or the West Saxons; and between the two the kingdom of Marcia, or Mercia, which meant, originally, the kingdom of the Marches—of the "mark" or boundary between the English and the Britons.

We need to imagine all the eastern and southern shores of Britain and the western coast of mainland Europe as being very vulnerable to attacks from sea raiders at this time. As different tribes of these raiders landed in force in various parts of our island, it resulted in the division into three main kingdoms: in the north, the kingdom of Northumbria, which extended all the way to the Firth of Forth; in the south, the kingdom of Wessex, or the West Saxons; and in between, the kingdom of Mercia, which originally meant the kingdom of the Marches—the "mark" or boundary between the English and the Britons. {40}

The Briton had become Romanised—that is to say had adopted Roman ways of thought and living, and had lived under Roman law, while the legions were there. Of course, since the legions formed permanent encampments—practically towns—as we have seen, all the Romans and the Roman influence did not leave when the soldiers and the governors, appointed by Rome, went. The Britons had the Roman way of talking of these English as "barbarians"—men outside the pale.

The Briton had become Romanized—that is, had adopted Roman ways of thinking and living, and had lived under Roman law as long as the legions were present. Naturally, since the legions set up permanent camps—essentially towns—as we’ve seen, all the Romans and Roman influence didn’t disappear when the soldiers and the governors sent by Rome left. The Britons referred to these English as "barbarians"—people outside the boundaries.

Then these barbarians came in, just as they had come into Gaul, and conquered. But, for reasons that are not easily seen, they treated the conquered people, the Britons, with far more severity than the Continental conquerors showed. Perhaps they were of a fiercer race. Whatever the reason, they came killing, exterminating the natives; and, whereas in Gaul and other provinces that the Germans conquered, the Roman methods of law and all the Roman customs were allowed to go on, in Britain the Anglo-Saxons did away with all the Roman institutions and manners. They brought in their own ways and their own religion.

Then these barbarians arrived, just like they had in Gaul, and took control. But for reasons that aren't clear, they treated the conquered people, the Britons, much more harshly than the Continental conquerors did. Maybe they were from a fiercer background. Whatever the cause, they came in killing and wiping out the natives; and while in Gaul and other areas the Germans conquered, Roman laws and customs continued, in Britain the Anglo-Saxons eliminated all Roman institutions and practices. They introduced their own customs and their own religion.

They were pagans, and the native Britons had become Christian. Perhaps that, in part, is why they treated the Britons so badly. But we have to be on our guard about believing quite all that is told us of their cruelty; because the only people who have told us about it, who wrote the history of the time {41} and of the doings of the conquerors, were clerics, clerks of the holy orders, monks of a Christian monastery.

They were pagans, and the native Britons had become Christians. Maybe that's part of the reason they treated the Britons so poorly. However, we should be careful about believing everything we hear about their cruelty because the only accounts we have from that time—the history of the conquerors and their actions—were written by clerics, members of the holy orders, and monks from Christian monasteries. {41}

Druids

Druids

Britain had been Christian, because the Romans had introduced Christianity and established it in the stead of the old Druid religion of which the great stone circle at Stonehenge remains as a monument. But England was now pagan, and followed the religion of the North, whose gods were Woden, or Odin, the god of battles, who gives us our name for one of the days of the week—Woden's day, or Wednesday, and Thor, the god of the hammer, the great smith, like Vulcan in the religion which the Romans took from Greece. From Thor we get our Thursday. And Freia, the goddess who was supposed to be the wife of Odin, gives us our Friday. Tuesday is the day of the god Tiw.

Britain had been Christian because the Romans introduced Christianity and replaced the old Druid religion, of which the great stone circle at Stonehenge remains as a monument. But England was now pagan and followed the Northern religion, whose gods were Woden, or Odin, the god of battles, who gives us our name for one of the days of the week—Woden's day, or Wednesday—and Thor, the god of the hammer, the great smith, like Vulcan in the religion that the Romans took from Greece. From Thor, we get our Thursday. And Freia, the goddess believed to be Odin's wife, gives us our Friday. Tuesday is the day of the god Tiw.


STONEHENGE. The Druidical circle, from the air, at the present day. R. R. Edwards.] [Salisbury.
STONEHENGE.
The Druidical circle, from the air, at the present day.
R. R. Edwards. Salisbury.


STONEHENGE. The Druid circle, from above, today. R. R. Edwards.] [Salisbury.
STONEHENGE.
The Druid circle, from above, today.
R. R. Edwards. Salisbury.

By way of completing the story of our weekdays—Sunday, of course, is the day of the Sun; Monday, of the Moon. And Saturday—and you {42} should note this, because it shows what a mixture our language is of words taken from the Saxon on the one side and from the Latin, the Roman, on the other—Saturday is the day of Saturn, one of the Roman gods adopted from the Greek.

By finishing the story of our weekdays—Sunday is, of course, the day of the Sun; Monday is for the Moon. And Saturday—and you {42} should pay attention to this, because it highlights how mixed our language is with words from both Saxon and Latin roots—Saturday is the day of Saturn, one of the Roman gods borrowed from the Greeks.

For more than a century England remained pagan. It was not till very nearly A.D. 600 that any attempt was made to bring in Christianity again. That attempt was made in the south-eastern corner of England, just where the Anglo-Saxon pagans themselves had landed, and quite near our present chief cathedral town of Canterbury. But the revival of Christianity in England did not really come that way. The northern kingdoms in England were too strong for any influence from the southern kingdom to prevail, Christianity was reintroduced into England from Ireland, whither the Saxons had never come to destroy it. It came by way of an island, Iona, off the west coast of Scotland, and so across to the Holy Island, off the coast of Northumberland.

For over a hundred years, England stayed pagan. It wasn't until almost A.D. 600 that any effort was made to bring Christianity back. This attempt happened in the southeastern part of England, right where the Anglo-Saxon pagans had first landed, and close to what is now our main cathedral city of Canterbury. However, the true revival of Christianity in England didn’t really start there. The northern kingdoms in England were too powerful for any influence from the south to take hold; Christianity was reintroduced to England from Ireland, where the Saxons had never gone to destroy it. It came from the island of Iona, located off the west coast of Scotland, and then across to the Holy Island, off the coast of Northumberland.

Then arose great fighting between the heathen, under Penda, King of Mercia and of the "Middle English," as you will read of their being called, and Christians under Oswi, King of Northumbria. Oswi utterly defeated Penda in A.D. 655 and from that victory followed the establishment of Christianity as the accepted religion over the British islands.

Then a major battle broke out between the pagans, led by Penda, King of Mercia, and the "Middle English," as they are referred to, and the Christians under Oswi, King of Northumbria. Oswi completely defeated Penda in A.D. 655, and from that victory came the establishment of Christianity as the accepted religion across the British islands.

All this story of England under the rule of the Anglo-Saxons is separate and quite apart, for very many years, from the rest of the great story, which is, at this time, chiefly concerned with the destruction by the barbarians of the Western Roman Empire. It will come very closely into the great story again before many centuries are past, and you will see that it is closely involved in it by the time we reach the end of this volume; but until 600 or so, England is rather out of the main current of European history.

All this story of England during the Anglo-Saxon rule is distinct and separate, for many years, from the larger narrative, which at this time mainly focuses on the destruction of the Western Roman Empire by the barbarians. It will soon rejoin the larger story before many centuries have passed, and you’ll see how closely it's connected by the time we reach the end of this volume; but until around 600, England is somewhat removed from the main flow of European history.







{43}

{43}

CHAPTER VII

THE PASSING OF THE BARBARIAN

We left the Vandals in 450 established in possession of all the African shore that had belonged to the Western Empire. The place of chief importance that fell into their hands was Carthage, that city from which so much trouble had come to Rome several centuries before. And just as had happened before, so it happened again now. The Carthaginian, descendants of those famous sea-rovers, the Phœnicians, had made Carthage, with its fine harbour, the headquarters of a fleet which went raiding and marauding all over the Mediterranean Sea. So too, now, the king of the Vandals assembled a great fleet which acted in just the same piratical way. Its first act was to defeat, so completely as practically to destroy it, the fleet of the Western Empire, and thereafter it became the terror of the Mediterranean, and its act of final and most unbearable insolence was when it came into the Tiber and the Vandals attacked and sacked Rome itself. This was in 455.

We left the Vandals in 450 firmly in control of all the African coast that had belonged to the Western Empire. The most significant place they took was Carthage, the city that had caused Rome so much trouble centuries earlier. And just as it had happened before, it happened again now. The Carthaginians, descendants of the famous sea adventurers, the Phoenicians, had turned Carthage, with its great harbor, into the base for a fleet that raided and plundered all over the Mediterranean Sea. Similarly, the king of the Vandals gathered a massive fleet that operated in the same piratical fashion. Its first act was to utterly defeat and nearly annihilate the fleet of the Western Empire, and afterwards it became the nightmare of the Mediterranean. Its final and most outrageous act was when it entered the Tiber and the Vandals attacked and looted Rome itself. This was in 455.

It is only a few years before, that we heard of the Goths "sacking" Rome. We may begin to ask ourselves what exactly is meant by this "sacking"; for we may wonder that there was very much left, after a while, to sack.

It was only a few years ago that we heard about the Goths "sacking" Rome. We might start to question what exactly that "sacking" means, especially since it seems like there wasn't much left to take after a while.

We have to remember, however, just as we had to remember when we were learning about the dreadful suffering of the Britons at the hands of the Anglo-Saxons, that all we know of what happened is what is {44} told us by the sufferers of the "sacking." Probably the ferocity of it was a little exaggerated. You may have heard the phrase "an act of Vandalism," as describing some savage and senseless destruction of beautiful buildings and other works of art. And that description is taken from what the Vandals are supposed to have done when they sacked Rome. But the true story seems to be that they really did not destroy the most beautiful things in Rome, which were generally the temples to the old Greek gods. What they did destroy were the Christian churches. And they took away all the gold and silver they could lay their hands on, no doubt. But they destroyed the Christian churches just because they were pagans, and because Christianity was to them a false religion. It was a mistaken religious zeal which seems to have impelled them to do it. And since the men who have handed down the story were Christians, it is likely enough that the destruction would be described as somewhat worse than it really was.

We have to keep in mind, just like we did when learning about the terrible suffering of the Britons at the hands of the Anglo-Saxons, that everything we know about what happened comes from the accounts of the people who experienced the "sacking." It's likely that the intensity of it was a bit exaggerated. You might have heard the term "an act of Vandalism" to describe some brutal and pointless destruction of beautiful buildings and other artworks. That term comes from what the Vandals are thought to have done when they sacked Rome. However, the reality seems to be that they didn’t actually destroy Rome's most beautiful things, which were usually the temples to the old Greek gods. Instead, they destroyed the Christian churches. They took away all the gold and silver they could find, of course. But they targeted the Christian churches simply because they were pagans and considered Christianity a false religion. It seems their misguided religious zeal pushed them to act this way. And since the accounts have been passed down by Christians, it’s quite likely that the destruction was described as being worse than it really was.

Doubtless it was bad enough; and the Vandals were not at all pleasant pagans. They persecuted the Christians wherever they laid hands on them.

Doubtless it was bad enough; and the Vandals were not at all nice pagans. They persecuted the Christians whenever they got the chance.

Now, we may follow the fortune of these Vandals until they disappear from the great story altogether. They continued their bad work as pirates and persecutors of the Christians for the best part of a hundred years; and then there came against them a very great general of the Eastern Empire, Belisarius. In a hard-fought battle, Belisarius at length gained the victory over the Vandal king. It was a victory so complete that he could impose what terms he pleased on the conquered people. The whole fighting force of the Vandals that still survived was taken captive to Constantinople, where it was formed into a mounted guard and sent to fight the Empire's battles against that still unconquered enemy, the Parthian, on the Eastern boundary.

Now, we can follow the journey of these Vandals until they fade from the historical narrative completely. They continued their destructive acts as pirates and persecutors of Christians for nearly a century; then, a formidable general from the Eastern Empire, Belisarius, came against them. In a fiercely contested battle, Belisarius ultimately defeated the Vandal king. It was such a decisive victory that he could set whatever terms he wanted for the conquered people. The remaining fighting force of the Vandals was taken captive to Constantinople, where they were organized into a mounted guard and sent to fight the Empire's battles against the still unconquered enemy, the Parthians, on the Eastern front.

{45}

{45}

Thus the Vandals were destroyed, and their very name passes out of the story after contributing to it one of its most remarkable episodes. Let us briefly recapitulate their story. Starting from somewhere on the shores of the Baltic, they come across Gaul and down into and through Spain, westward and southward. Then, crossing into Africa, they turn eastward again and become a great and terrible force, and finally are vanquished and taken yet further eastward to Constantinople and to Parthia, disappearing out of history at a point far eastward of their original starting-place for their westward journey. They have gone from the Baltic to the Black Sea, after travelling to the farthest western confines of the world as then known in order to get there.

Thus, the Vandals were destroyed, and their name effectively disappears from history after contributing one of its most notable episodes. Let’s briefly recap their story. Starting somewhere along the Baltic coast, they traveled through Gaul and made their way down into Spain, heading west and south. Then, after crossing into Africa, they turned east again and became a significant and formidable force. Ultimately, they were defeated and taken even further east to Constantinople and Parthia, vanishing from history far to the east of where they originally began their westward journey. They went from the Baltic to the Black Sea, after traveling to the furthest western edges of the world as it was known at the time to reach that point.

So vanish, then, the Vandals.

So disappear, then, the Vandals.

The Visigoths

The Visigoths

Now as to those Visigoths, under whose pressure the Vandals were only too thankful to get out of Spain, we have seen them establishing their Kingdom of Toulouse, in the south of Gaul, and surging over the Pyrenees so that they made themselves masters of most of Spain. At first we find them making treaty with Rome under conditions which confess the superior sovereignty of the Roman Empire. But by the year 470 or so they have thrown off all pretence of regarding Rome as their mistress. They deal with her as an independent monarchy.

Now, about those Visigoths, who made the Vandals incredibly eager to leave Spain, we saw them establish their Kingdom of Toulouse in southern Gaul and push over the Pyrenees, eventually taking control of most of Spain. Initially, they made a treaty with Rome that acknowledged the Roman Empire's superior authority. However, by around 470, they completely abandoned the pretense of viewing Rome as their ruler. They began to interact with Rome as an independent kingdom.

But though their kingdom is an independent kingdom, it is a kingdom based on the Roman model for its government. Its laws are the Roman laws. It has adopted Roman manners and Roman ways of thought. It does not, like the Anglo-Saxon government in Britain, impose German customs. It even gives to Roman habits and thought a vigour which they have lost in Rome itself. In Spain, at all events, their kingdom is to endure for the best part of three centuries, and it will then be ended by an actor who {46} has not yet appeared at all in the great story—the Saracen.

But even though their kingdom is an independent one, it's modeled on the Roman system of government. Its laws are Roman laws. It has embraced Roman customs and ways of thinking. Unlike the Anglo-Saxon government in Britain, it doesn’t impose German traditions. It even gives Roman habits and ideas a vitality that they've lost in Rome itself. In Spain, at least, their kingdom will last for nearly three centuries, and it will eventually be ended by an actor who {46} has not yet appeared in this grand narrative—the Saracen.

With that we may now dismiss the Visigoths from the story. The main scenes in which they took the chief role have been sketched, and they may go behind the scenes with the Vandals. Their influence, however, and their descendants remain: their effect on the story far greater and more lasting than that of the Vandals.

With that, we can now move on from the Visigoths in the story. The main scenes where they played a key role have been outlined, and they can join the Vandals offstage. However, their influence and their descendants remain: their impact on the story is much greater and more enduring than that of the Vandals.

Very soon after the date 470, or so, of the Visigoths claiming independence, there happened in Rome itself an event which was full of interest and of meaning in the story. A barbarian, by name Odoacer, was appointed King of Italy. That in itself was a notable appointment. What made it more notable still is that, though calling himself King of Italy, he did not also call himself emperor.

Very soon after around 470, when the Visigoths declared independence, an event occurred in Rome that was significant and intriguing for the story. A barbarian named Odoacer was appointed King of Italy. That alone was a remarkable appointment. What made it even more notable was that, although he called himself King of Italy, he did not also refer to himself as emperor.

It was an acknowledgment that the Western Empire had ceased to exist or had ceased to be governed from Rome. Odoacer recognised the emperor at Constantinople as the one and only emperor; and accepted from him an official title, that of "Patrician," showing clearly that he regarded himself as owing some sort of service and obedience to the emperor of the East. It made Rome and Italy seem of no greater importance than other provinces or kingdoms, such as the kingdom of the Visigoths with its capital at Toulouse, or that of the Vandals in Africa.

It was an acknowledgment that the Western Empire no longer existed or was no longer ruled from Rome. Odoacer recognized the emperor in Constantinople as the one true emperor and accepted an official title from him, that of "Patrician," clearly indicating that he considered himself obligated to give some form of service and loyalty to the eastern emperor. This made Rome and Italy seem as insignificant as other provinces or kingdoms, like the Visigoth kingdom with its capital in Toulouse or the Vandal kingdom in Africa.

Attila the Hun

Attila the Hun

Under Odoacer, as king, Italy suffered invasion from yet another tribe of barbarians, from those Ostrogoths, related to the Visigoths, whom we saw under Attila fighting against their cousins at Chalons. The power of the Hun was so broken by the defeat of Chalons that these Ostrogoths were then able to free themselves from their dependence. Likely enough, however, the Hun still pressed hard on them from the {47} east, for although Attila's strength was shattered it was not wholly destroyed. Two years after the Chalons battle the "Scourge of God," as he was named, was at length killed, and most of the horde that he led was either exterminated or lost among the people of the land in which they made their last stand as fighters; but even this great host of Attila's we have to look on as only a "swarm," so to call it, from the main "hive" which still lived and multiplied somewhere in that immense territory which we now call Russia. Even three or four hundred years later we hear of Rome and Italy being menaced by Huns from the north at the same time as the Saracens are threatening from the south. For the moment, however, their defeats on the northern border of Italy, following on their disaster at, or near, Chalons, have sent them behind the scenes of our story. The Eastern Empire was threatened with an attack by them on Byzantium itself about ninety years later than the date of Attila's death; but this menace was dealt with successfully by that Belisarius whom we have already seen victorious over the Vandals. As he thrust the Vandals, so also it was he who thrust the Huns, out of the story.

Under Odoacer's rule, Italy faced invasions from another group of barbarians, the Ostrogoths, who were related to the Visigoths that we saw fighting against their cousins at Chalons under Attila. The power of the Huns was significantly weakened by their defeat at Chalons, which allowed the Ostrogoths to break free from their control. However, the Huns likely continued to pressure them from the east, as even though Attila's strength was shattered, it wasn’t entirely gone. Two years after the battle at Chalons, the "Scourge of God," as he was called, was finally killed, and most of his horde was either wiped out or absorbed into the local population where they made their last stand as warriors. But even this large group of Attila's can be seen as just a "swarm" from the main "hive" that still existed and thrived somewhere in the vast area we now refer to as Russia. Even three or four hundred years later, we still hear of Rome and Italy being threatened by Huns from the north while the Saracens threaten from the south. For now, though, their defeats on the northern border of Italy, following their disaster at or near Chalons, have pushed them out of our narrative. The Eastern Empire faced a threat from them aimed at Byzantium itself about ninety years after Attila's death, but this was successfully dealt with by Belisarius, who we have already seen triumph over the Vandals. Just as he drove out the Vandals, it was also he who expelled the Huns from the story.

But now, in Odoacer's reign, the Ostrogoths, free of the Huns, but still perhaps pushed westward by them, appear in North Italy. This happened in the year 488. Odoacer marched against them, but was heavily defeated, and was killed by the very hand of Theodoric, the famous king of these Eastern Goths. It was with the full knowledge and approval of the Eastern Emperor that these Goths thus invaded Italy, although the King of Italy had owed his kingdom in the first place to the Emperor at Constantinople. After their victory the Goths established themselves in North Italy, and this kingdom of the Ostrogoths in Italy lasted for about fifty years. By that time {48} there was certainly no force at the disposal of Rome that could drive them out; but the Eastern Empire then moved against them. Once more it was that great Byzantine general Belisarius who had command of the Empire's forces. Once more he was completely victorious. The Ostrogoths were compelled to relinquish their hold of the Italian territory; and so they too, having played their part, pass behind the scenes.

But now, during Odoacer's rule, the Ostrogoths, no longer under the Huns' control but still possibly pushed westward by them, appeared in Northern Italy. This took place in the year 488. Odoacer marched to confront them but suffered a severe defeat and was killed by none other than Theodoric, the renowned king of these Eastern Goths. The Eastern Emperor fully knew and approved of this Gothic invasion of Italy, even though the King of Italy had originally owed his throne to the Emperor in Constantinople. After their victory, the Goths settled in Northern Italy, and the Ostrogoth kingdom in Italy lasted for about fifty years. By that time, {48} there was certainly no force available to Rome that could drive them out; however, the Eastern Empire then mobilized against them. Once again, it was the great Byzantine general Belisarius who led the Empire's forces. Once again, he achieved complete victory. The Ostrogoths were forced to give up their hold on Italian territory, and so they too, having fulfilled their role, exited the stage.

While they were in Italy they had stretched hands across the Alps, and had come into touch again with their kinsmen, those Western Goths that had their Kingdom of Toulouse in Southern Gaul. But even before the Eastern Goths were pushed out of the Italian kingdom that they had conquered, the hold of the Western Goths on their kingdom in Gaul had been loosened, the extent of that kingdom had been diminished, and they were left with little on the northern side of the Pyrenees—that is, with little outside of what we now call Spain.

While they were in Italy, they reached out across the Alps and reconnected with their relatives, the Western Goths who had their Kingdom of Toulouse in Southern Gaul. But even before the Eastern Goths were driven out of the Italian kingdom they had taken over, the Western Goths’ grip on their kingdom in Gaul had weakened, the size of that kingdom had shrunk, and they were left with almost nothing on the northern side of the Pyrenees—that is, with just a small area outside what we now call Spain.

This loss was inflicted on them by that tribe or nation of Germanic barbarians of which I have several times made mention already, the Franks.

This loss was caused by that tribe of Germanic people I've mentioned a few times already, the Franks.

As of the Goths, so too of these Franks, there were more than one tribe or nation, but the tribe which is most important in the story is that of the Salian Franks. It was so called either because it came from the River Saal, or, more likely, because it came from the "salt," the "saline" sea. You may have heard of the "Salic Law," which provides that the right of succession to the throne shall not be given to a son by relationship through the mother with the previous occupant of the throne. It must come through the father—"in the male line," as is said. That was one of the ancient laws of these Salic, or Salian Franks.

As with the Goths, there were multiple tribes or nations among the Franks, but the tribe that is most significant in this story is the Salian Franks. They got their name either because they came from the River Saal or, more likely, because they originated from the "salt," referring to the "saline" sea. You might have heard of the "Salic Law," which states that the right to inherit the throne cannot be passed down through a son who is related to the previous king by his mother. Instead, it must be through the father—"in the male line," as it's often described. This was one of the ancient laws of the Salic or Salian Franks.

About the middle of the fourth century, that is to say about, or a little after, 350, they were invading Gaul, in the north, but were checked and defeated, {49} and after their defeat were allowed to settle north of the Rhine, under treaty with the Romans. Fifty years later, the Roman Empire had so much need of its legions to protect itself from the south, that the legions of the Rhine, like those of Britain, were withdrawn.

About the middle of the fourth century, around 350 or a little after, they invaded Gaul in the north but were stopped and defeated, {49} and after their defeat, they were allowed to settle north of the Rhine as part of a treaty with the Romans. Fifty years later, the Roman Empire needed its legions so much to defend itself from the south that the legions stationed along the Rhine, like those in Britain, were taken away.

Clovis, King of the Franks

Clovis, King of the Franks

Upon that the Franks claimed, and took, their independence. Within another fifty years we find them established as far south as the River Somme. They had fought, as we have seen, with Romans and Visigoths against the Huns, the common enemy of them all, at Chalons, in 451. Only a few years later they were fighting with the Romans and against the Visigoths further south; but by 480 they asserted their independence, and the next year the famous Frankish King Clovis came to the throne, and under him the Franks took possession of nearly the whole of Gaul. He united all the tribes of the Franks under his sovereignty.

Upon that, the Franks claimed and took their independence. Within another fifty years, we find them established as far south as the River Somme. They had fought, as we’ve seen, alongside the Romans and Visigoths against the Huns, the common enemy of all of them, at Chalons in 451. Just a few years later, they were fighting with the Romans and against the Visigoths further south; but by 480, they asserted their independence, and the following year, the famous Frankish King Clovis came to the throne. Under him, the Franks took possession of nearly all of Gaul. He united all the tribes of the Franks under his rule.

The only parts of Gaul which were not now under his rule were the kingdom of Burgundy, as it was called, after a German tribe, the Burgundi, coming from the east, like all the rest of them, and a piece of Provence, in the south, which is all that the Visigoths were able to retain on the north of the Pyrenees of their Kingdom of Toulouse.

The only areas of Gaul that weren’t under his control were the kingdom of Burgundy, named after the German tribe, the Burgundians, who came from the east, just like the others, and a section of Provence in the south, which is all that the Visigoths managed to hold on to north of the Pyrenees from their Kingdom of Toulouse.

Terrific and most picturesque warriors were these Franks, according to the accounts that we have of them, very tall men and strong, with long red or fair hair. For defence they had a wicker shield, light so that they could move it quickly. One of their chief weapons was the throwing axe, with which they were very accurate and expert. They had bows and arrows and a long spear. They wore breeches, close fitting, as far down as the knee, and a tunic that was belted about the waist with a broad leather girdle adorned with metalwork of iron and silver. Brooches kept it fastened.

These Franks were amazing and really striking warriors, according to what we know about them. They were very tall and strong men with long red or light-colored hair. For protection, they used a wicker shield, which was light enough for them to move quickly. One of their main weapons was the throwing axe, and they were really skilled and precise with it. They also had bows and arrows and a long spear. They wore tight-fitting breeches that went down to the knee and a tunic that was cinched at the waist with a wide leather belt, decorated with iron and silver work. Brooches held everything in place.

Thus they came conquering; and the parent stock {50} remarked above all the rest of the conquering and invading barbarians, because they came to stay. Doubtless many of the others stayed also, but not as conquerors.

Thus they came to conquer; and the original group {50} noted above all the other conquering and invading outsiders, because they were here to stay. Surely many of the others stayed too, but not as conquerors.

There is one other tribe of barbarian invaders for us to notice—the Lombards.

There’s one more group of barbarian invaders we should mention—the Lombards.

But I fear that you will be rather tired of all these different nations to whom I am introducing you. Their comings seem very confusing. It is difficult to remember which came before another and where they went and what they did. The biggest things done were, I suppose, first—though not first of all in point of time—that wonderful pilgrimage of the Vandals. That is perhaps the strangest story of all. Secondly, the invasion of the Visigoths, establishing their kingdom temporarily in South Gaul and more permanently in Spain, was really more important, because it was more lasting in the form that it gave to the great story. And then, thirdly, this Frankish dominion in Gaul is of great interest to us. It is the beginning of modern France.

But I worry that you might be a bit overwhelmed by all these different nations I'm introducing you to. Their movements are pretty confusing. It's hard to keep track of which came before the other, where they went, and what they did. The most significant events were probably, first—though not the very first in terms of time—that incredible journey of the Vandals. That might be the strangest story of all. Secondly, the invasion of the Visigoths, who temporarily established their kingdom in South Gaul and more permanently in Spain, was actually more important because it had a lasting impact on the overall narrative. And then, thirdly, this Frankish control in Gaul is really interesting to us. It marks the beginning of modern France.

But they are very puzzling—the comings and the vanishings. A friend of mine gave me what we call a memoria technica, to help me, and you, in remembering the order in which the different nations of the barbarians came in from the east. You know what a memoria technica is: some words easy to remember which recall to our minds something that we find difficult to remember. These words, as he gave them to me, are: "Visiting friends' houses very often frankly laborious."

But they're really confusing—the arrivals and the disappearances. A friend of mine gave me what we call a memoria technica to help both of us remember the order in which the different barbarian nations came in from the east. You know what a memoria technica is: simple words that are easy to recall that remind us of something harder to remember. The words he shared with me are: "Visiting friends' houses very often frankly laborious."

Do you see what that means? I am afraid he must have found himself rather bored, at times, when his friends were doing their best to entertain him. He does not seem to have been as grateful as he should have been. But the suggestion of the words is as follows: "Visiting" is for Visigoths, who were the {51} first to come west, in any force; then "friends" is for Franks—they came very early in the story of the barbarian invasions, but they came in much greater number later, as is indicated by the later "frankly." "Houses" is for those Huns, defeated at Chalons, "very," for the Vandals, "often" for the Ostrogoths, and "laborious" for the Lombards.

Do you see what that means? I'm afraid he must have found himself pretty bored at times when his friends were trying their best to entertain him. He doesn’t seem to have been as grateful as he should have been. But the suggestion of the words is as follows: "Visiting" is for Visigoths, who were the first to come west in significant numbers; then "friends" is for Franks—they arrived very early in the story of the barbarian invasions, but they came in much greater numbers later, as indicated by the later "frankly." "Houses" is for those Huns, defeated at Chalons, "very," for the Vandals, "often" for the Ostrogoths, and "laborious" for the Lombards.


THE IRON CROWN OF THE LOMBARDS. The iron part of this crown, supposed to have been forged from one of the nails of the Cross, is the narrow circlet embedded in its interior.
THE IRON CROWN OF THE LOMBARDS.
The iron part of this crown, supposed to have been forged from one of the
nails of the Cross, is the narrow circlet embedded in its interior.


THE IRON CROWN OF THE LOMBARDS. The iron part of this crown, believed to be made from one of the nails of the Cross, is the narrow ring embedded inside it.
THE IRON CROWN OF THE LOMBARDS.
The iron part of this crown, believed to be made from one of the
nails of the Cross, is the narrow ring embedded inside it.

It is not quite perfect, because some of them came and came again at different times. I believe that the Franks were really the first of all to break through the Roman wall of Empire; but on the whole it roughly represents the order of their coming. It is easily remembered and is a great help.

It’s not completely perfect, since some of them arrived and returned at different times. I think the Franks were really the first to break through the Roman Empire's wall; but overall, it kind of shows the order in which they came. It’s easy to remember and really helpful.

Let us see now what it was that these latest comers, the Lombards, did, and who they were.

Let’s take a look at what the latest arrivals, the Lombards, did and who they were.

They were a tribe that lived up north of the {52} Visigoths and east of the Saxons and they were called Longo-bardi, long beards. They came last of all the Germanic tribes, for it is not till 568 that we hear of them in Italy, though they had drifted southward and had settled along the North of the Danube long before. But though the latest, they seem also to have been the rudest and least advanced of these tribes. They never became Romanised, as the others did, never learned any civilisation from the civilised people whom they conquered. But they came in great force and made their conquering way right down to the Tiber. They settled then and formed a kingdom in the North of Italy, more or less where Lombardy now is. They were still so powerful some two centuries later that we find them taking Ravenna, which was within the boundaries of the Eastern Empire and was a place of great importance with a fine harbour.

They were a tribe that lived north of the {52} Visigoths and east of the Saxons, and they were called Longobardi, or "long beards." They were the last of all the Germanic tribes, as we only hear about them in Italy in 568, even though they had moved south and settled along the north of the Danube long before. But despite being the latest, they also seem to have been the roughest and least developed of these tribes. They never became Romanized like the others did and didn't learn any civilization from the cultured people they conquered. However, they came in large numbers and made their way down to the Tiber. They settled there and formed a kingdom in the northern part of Italy, roughly where Lombardy is today. They were still powerful about two centuries later, as they captured Ravenna, which was within the boundaries of the Eastern Empire and was a very important place with a great harbor.

It was the increasing power and savage rapacity of the Lombards which led to an incident that was of the very greatest importance in the story. The Pope—and notice this particularly, for it is the very first time that we have had occasion to name him in our story—the Pope begged for help, against the Lombards, of the King of the Franks. And this assistance was given him, at first by Pepin and afterwards by Charlemagne—the greatest of all the Frankish kings—and the result of that assistance was that Charlemagne was triumphantly victorious and in 774 took to himself the title of King of the Lombards. The real result was that the Kingdom of Lombardy, in any independent sense, was at an end.

It was the growing power and ruthless greed of the Lombards that led to a crucial event in the story. The Pope—and pay attention to this, as it’s the first time we mention him in our narrative—requested help from the King of the Franks against the Lombards. This assistance was initially provided by Pepin and later by Charlemagne—the greatest of all the Frankish kings—and as a result, Charlemagne achieved a decisive victory and, in 774, declared himself King of the Lombards. The real outcome was that the Kingdom of Lombardy, in any meaningful independent way, came to an end.

So now we may sum up these invasions of the various barbarian tribes and see what they amounted to and what effect they had on our story.

So now we can summarize these invasions by the different barbarian tribes and see what they led to and how they impacted our story.

The Visigoths continued on in Spain until the Saracens and the Moors came to overthrow their Spanish kingdom in 710.

The Visigoths stayed in Spain until the Saracens and the Moors arrived to take over their Spanish kingdom in 710.

{53}

{53}

The Huns ceased, for some centuries, to be a danger to the West about 450, though at least a hundred years later they were a menace to Constantinople and the East, and even as late as 900 they were again threatening Northern Italy. The Vandals went out of the story, in the curious way that we have seen, in 533.

The Huns stopped being a threat to the West around 450, although they posed a danger to Constantinople and the East for at least another hundred years, and even as late as 900 they were again threatening Northern Italy. The Vandals disappeared from the narrative, in the unusual way we've noted, in 533.

About 550 the Ostrogothic kingdom in North Italy was likewise ended.

About 550, the Ostrogothic kingdom in North Italy came to an end.

Belisarius

Belisarius

Incidentally, we note that it was by the great Byzantine general Belisarius, that these last three were defeated and sent out of the story. None of the three left a very lasting impression on it, but that cannot be said of the Visigoths, who altered the way in which people lived both in Gaul and Spain very considerably. The Lombards' kingdom was swallowed up, as we saw, by Charlemagne, in 744. They, too, left little mark on the story.

Incidentally, we note that it was the great Byzantine general Belisarius who defeated these last three and removed them from the narrative. None of the three made a lasting impact, but the same cannot be said for the Visigoths, who significantly changed how people lived in both Gaul and Spain. The Lombards' kingdom was absorbed by Charlemagne in 744, and they too left little trace in history.

There remain, however (and their kingdom does not, like that of the others, come to an end), the Franks. The others go, but the Franks stay. Charlemagne absorbs into his own domains many others besides those Lombards. He absorbs the Burgundians, the Saxons (this name had by now been transferred from those Northern Saxons who were sea-pirates and came to Britain, to a people occupying part of that territory in south-west Germany which is still called Saxony) and many besides.

There are still the Franks, whose kingdom does not end like the others. The others fade away, but the Franks remain. Charlemagne incorporates many groups into his own territories, beyond just the Lombards. He brings in the Burgundians, the Saxons (a name that had shifted from the Northern Saxons, who were sea pirates that invaded Britain, to a people living in a part of south-west Germany still known as Saxony) and many more.

With Charlemagne we come to the beginnings of Europe such as we know Europe now. But in order to see how Europe began at that time to seem something like the Europe that we know we must go back again to "the Eternal City," as it has been called—to Rome—and see what has been happening there, and especially what it is that has happened which has brought into being and into his great importance in the story that personage of whom we made our first mention only a page or two back—the Pope.

With Charlemagne, we reach the beginnings of Europe as we know it today. But to understand how Europe started to resemble the Europe we recognize now, we need to return to "the Eternal City," as it's often called—Rome—and see what has been going on there, particularly what has happened that has shaped the significance of the figure we mentioned just a page or two ago—the Pope.







{54}

{54}

CHAPTER VIII

THE POPE

As Christianity spread through the world in the second and third centuries, churches, that is to say places in which the Christians assembled for worship, were established in many cities. In different parts of the Empire, as these parts were converted from paganism, overseers of the local churches were appointed and were called "episcopi," from a Greek word which is very literally translated by our word overseer. And our word "bishop" is formed from that word "episcopus." There was, of course, a bishop, an episcopus, at Rome.

As Christianity spread around the world in the second and third centuries, churches—places where Christians gathered for worship—were set up in many cities. In various regions of the Empire, as they converted from paganism, local church leaders were appointed and called "episcopi," a Greek word that translates literally to "overseer." Our word "bishop" comes from "episcopus." Naturally, there was a bishop, or episcopus, in Rome.

If Jerusalem had not been, as we have seen that it was, so battered by war and so deserted by the inhabitants who were driven out of it, it is likely that Jerusalem would have been regarded as the chief Christian city, because Christ had taught and had suffered there. It was the centre and chief city of the religion on which Christianity was based and of that law which Christ Himself said that He came not to destroy but to fulfil. But Jerusalem itself was almost destroyed.

If Jerusalem hadn’t been, as we’ve seen, so damaged by war and so abandoned by the people who were forced to leave, it’s likely that Jerusalem would have been considered the main Christian city because Christ taught and suffered there. It was the center and primary city of the religion on which Christianity was founded and of that law which Christ Himself said He came not to destroy but to fulfill. But Jerusalem itself was nearly destroyed.

Rome was the chief city, the centre, of the Empire. At Rome, moreover, the apostle who did more than any other to spread Christianity among the Gentiles—that is to say, all over the world—St. Paul, had lived for some years, and had died.

Rome was the main city, the heart, of the Empire. In Rome, the apostle who did more than anyone else to spread Christianity among the Gentiles—that is to say, all over the world—St. Paul, had lived for several years and had died.

Whether St. Peter ever came to Rome is still rather uncertain. The evidence is not clear. But the latest researches seem to make it probable that {55} he did go to Rome, and perhaps died there, as martyr. For we must remember that all through the first centuries Christianity had to fight its way against great opposition from those of the pagan religion. Besides the hatred of Christianity which some felt because it was a new religion, it incurred the hatred of the rulers because the Christians seemed to be setting up for themselves another ruler than the Roman Emperor. Even during Christ's life we know that the Christians in Judæa were suspected of enmity to the Emperor. The Pharisees laid a trap for Jesus by asking Him whether it was lawful to pay tribute to Cæsar. So the Christians often had to meet for worship in secret, and thousands of them were cruelly put to death.

Whether St. Peter ever came to Rome is still quite uncertain. The evidence isn’t clear. But the latest research seems to suggest it’s likely that he did go to Rome and perhaps died there as a martyr. We have to remember that throughout the first centuries, Christianity had to fight against significant opposition from those of the pagan faith. Some people hated Christianity simply because it was a new religion, while the rulers despised it because the Christians appeared to be establishing a different ruler than the Roman Emperor. Even during Christ’s life, we know that Christians in Judea were suspected of being hostile to the Emperor. The Pharisees tried to trap Jesus by asking whether it was lawful to pay taxes to Caesar. As a result, Christians often had to gather for worship in secret, and thousands of them endured brutal executions.

Rome, then, because it was the centre of the Empire—which, for all Rome's subjects, meant the centre of the Universe—and also because it was the place where certainly St. Paul, and very probably St. Peter also, lived and died, became naturally the place to which the Christians throughout the Empire looked as the chief place in which their God was worshipped, and the place to which they would bring for decision any difficult questions and differences of opinion which the bishop of the district in which such debate arose could not settle for them. These districts were named "dioceses" from a very early date.

Rome, being the heart of the Empire—which, for all of its subjects, meant the center of the Universe—and also the location where St. Paul definitely lived and died, and likely St. Peter as well, became the natural focal point for Christians across the Empire. It was seen as the primary place where their God was worshipped and where they would take any tough questions and disagreements that the local bishop couldn't resolve. These regions were referred to as "dioceses" from very early on.

The bishop of Rome

Pope

Thus the bishop of Rome came to have an authority above the others. And then the legend grew that to him St. Peter, who was supposed to be the keeper of the keys of the gate of Heaven, had bequeathed some, at least, of that authority which St. Peter himself had directly from Christ.

Thus, the bishop of Rome came to have authority over the others. And then the legend grew that St. Peter, who was believed to be the keeper of the keys to the gate of Heaven, had passed down some, at least, of that authority which St. Peter himself had directly received from Christ.

Thus it was, even before the Emperor Constantine confessed himself a Christian. You should observe that the Emperors themselves had been deemed to be in some degree divine, and to have the power and {56} glory of gods, up to this time. Constantine, proclaiming Christianity as the State religion, gave up this claim to divinity for the Emperor. The time had not yet come when the Head of the Church—its {57} Father, Papa, or Pope—should actually confer the Imperial authority on the Emperor by consecration in the great cathedral built in Rome to St. Peter's glory. That time was not yet; but it was not so very far distant. It came, about the year 800, with the consecration of Charlemagne after he had destroyed the kingdom of the Lombards and taken their territories for his own.

So, even before Emperor Constantine became a Christian, it was understood that the Emperors were seen as somewhat divine and held the power and glory of gods. When Constantine declared Christianity as the State religion, he gave up this claim to divinity for the Emperor. The moment hadn’t arrived when the Head of the Church—its Father, Papa, or Pope—would actually empower the Emperor by consecrating him in the grand cathedral built in Rome to honor St. Peter. That moment wasn’t here yet, but it wasn’t too far off either. It happened around the year 800, when Charlemagne was consecrated after he had defeated the kingdom of the Lombards and claimed their land for himself.


ROME. View of St. Peter's.
ROME.
View of St. Peter's.

ROME. View of St. Peter's Basilica.

After Constantine, the Emperor Julian tried to reverse this declaration of Constantine's and to bring back paganism. He was called Julian the Apostate, for so doing; and the chief interest of his attempt is that it shows how firm a hold Christianity already had taken, for the attempt failed utterly.

After Constantine, Emperor Julian tried to reverse his declaration and restore paganism. He was known as Julian the Apostate for this reason, and the main interest in his effort is that it demonstrates how strong Christianity had already become, as the attempt failed completely.

Certain circumstances seem to have combined to make the position of the Pope of Rome central and capital for all Christendom. For the good government of the Church there had been appointed by the early Christians five principal bishops, to each of whom was given the title of Patriarch. Patriarch means "arch," or chief (as in "archbishop" and "arch-angel") of a "patria," which is a family, or clan, from pater=father; and so Abraham and others were called patriarchs. This name, or title, was transferred to those who were chief among the bishops. The Patriarchates, or cities in which the Patriarchs had their headquarters, were these: Rome, Constantinople, Antioch, Jerusalem, and Alexandria.

Certain circumstances seem to have come together to make the role of the Pope of Rome central and crucial for all of Christianity. For the effective governance of the Church, early Christians appointed five main bishops, each given the title of Patriarch. Patriarch means "chief" or "leading" (like "archbishop" and "archangel") of a "patria," which refers to a family or clan, coming from pater=father; that's why Abraham and others were called patriarchs. This name or title was passed on to those who held the top positions among the bishops. The Patriarchates, or cities where the Patriarchs were based, were these: Rome, Constantinople, Antioch, Jerusalem, and Alexandria.

The third city, in size and importance, in the Roman Empire was Carthage; but Carthage, as you know, was taken by the Vandals, who were pagans; so the Bishop of Carthage could not be any rival of the Bishop of Rome. And just as the Vandals, who were heathens, removed one possible rival to the power of Rome in the Church, so did another, and very much more important, anti-Christian power remove some of the other rivals, the Patriarchs. This anti-Christian force was that wonderful Moslem or Mahommedan {58} power which rose up with marvellous swiftness in Arabia in the middle of the seventh century. The Saracens came surging up out of Arabia, into Palestine, where was the Jerusalem patriarchate, on to Asia Minor and the patriarchate of Antioch, westward into Egypt and the Alexandrian patriarchate. There remained then the Patriarch at Constantinople and the Patriarch, or Pope, at Rome.

The third largest and most important city in the Roman Empire was Carthage; however, Carthage was conquered by the Vandals, who were pagans. As a result, the Bishop of Carthage couldn't rival the Bishop of Rome. Just like the Vandals, who were non-Christians, eliminated one potential competitor to the power of Rome in the Church, another much more significant anti-Christian force removed some other rivals, the Patriarchs. This anti-Christian force was the impressive Muslim or Mohammedan power that emerged rapidly in Arabia during the mid-seventh century. The Saracens surged from Arabia into Palestine, where the Jerusalem patriarchate was located, continued into Asia Minor and the patriarchate of Antioch, and moved west into Egypt, impacting the Alexandrian patriarchate. This left the Patriarch at Constantinople and the Patriarch, or Pope, at Rome.

Thus these two anti-Christian powers unconsciously fought the battle for the supremacy of the Pope.

Thus, these two anti-Christian powers unknowingly fought the battle for the supremacy of the Pope.

Now you have seen how Odoacer, the barbarian, became King of Italy in 475, but did not claim to be Emperor: that made the way of the Pope's power more easy. And all through the fourth century—that is from 300 to 400, to speak in "round figures," as we say—the Emperor of the West had his court, not at Rome, but at Milan, in the North of Italy. Just after 400 the Western Emperor moved his court to Ravenna, though it was actually within the bounds of the Eastern Empire. The power, however, that went with the high-sounding title of Western Emperor was not great, at this time, until the days of Charlemagne, when it became attached to the Franks' kingdom, and by that time the position of the Pope of Rome was so high and so firmly set that we find Charlemagne himself being consecrated and anointed as Emperor by the Pope.

Now you’ve seen how Odoacer, the barbarian, became King of Italy in 475 but didn’t claim to be Emperor: that made it easier for the Pope to gain power. Throughout the fourth century—that is, from 300 to 400, to use “round figures,” as we say—the Emperor of the West had his court not in Rome, but in Milan in Northern Italy. Just after 400, the Western Emperor moved his court to Ravenna, even though it was technically within the Eastern Empire's boundaries. However, the power that came with the impressive title of Western Emperor was not significant at that time, until the era of Charlemagne, when it became associated with the Frankish kingdom. By then, the position of the Pope in Rome was so established and respected that we see Charlemagne himself being consecrated and anointed as Emperor by the Pope.

But before this date another very extraordinary thing in the story of the Church had occurred. Christianity had been introduced into some of the northern parts of what is now Germany; and the way by which it had come was not, as you would expect, straight up from Rome, but it had come in from the west, from England, and into England it had been brought from the west again—from Ireland. How that came to pass I will try to tell you in the next chapter.

But before this date, another remarkable event in the history of the Church had taken place. Christianity had been brought to some of the northern regions of what is now Germany; and the route it took was not, as you might expect, directly from Rome, but it had come in from the west, from England, and into England it had been introduced from the west again—from Ireland. How that happened, I will attempt to explain in the next chapter.







{59}

{59}

CHAPTER IX

HOW ENGLAND BECAME CHRISTIAN

All Europe, we may say, west and south of the Rhine and of the Danube, had become Christian before the barbarians broke through the wall. And when we say "all Europe," it includes even Ireland, out in the north-west. When the Angles and the Saxons came invading Britain and driving the Britons westward, they destroyed Christianity and brought in their own northern religion with its gods, Odin, god of War, and Thor, god of the Hammer, and the rest of them. But their invasion and their disturbance never reached as far west as Ireland. There, the Christian religion continued, while it was destroyed in England.

All of Europe, we can say, west and south of the Rhine and the Danube, had become Christian before the barbarians broke through the wall. And when we say "all of Europe," it even includes Ireland, out in the northwest. When the Angles and the Saxons invaded Britain and pushed the Britons westward, they wiped out Christianity and brought in their own northern religion with its gods, Odin, the god of War, and Thor, the god of the Hammer, among others. But their invasion and disruption never reached as far west as Ireland. There, the Christian religion continued, even while it was destroyed in England.

The Anglo-Saxon conquerors were constantly fighting with each other, as well as with the Britons, in England. The three big kingdoms of these Anglo-Saxons were Northumbria, in the north; Wessex, in the south-east and stretching westward along the southern part of England; and Mercia, between the two. These fought with varying success, and somewhere about 600 came an invasion into Kent of a tribe closely allied to the Angles and the Saxons, and actually included sometimes under either of these names—the Jutes, from the northern end of that Sleswig peninsula from which they all came. They landed in Kent, and perhaps because they were so close of kin with the conquerors already there, {61} or perhaps because they came in very great force, it was a Jute king who soon became master of all the east of England from the south of Kent as far north as the Wash. And one of his first acts of importance, as king of all this country, was to ask, and to receive, as his wife, the daughter of the King of the Franks. The Franks by that time were masters of Gaul.

The Anglo-Saxon conquerors were constantly battling each other as well as the Britons in England. The three major kingdoms of these Anglo-Saxons were Northumbria in the north, Wessex in the southeast stretching westward along the southern part of England, and Mercia in between. They fought with different levels of success, and around 600, a tribe closely related to the Angles and Saxons invaded Kent. Sometimes referred to by either name, these were the Jutes from the northern part of the Sleswig peninsula, which was their original homeland. They landed in Kent, and possibly because they were so closely related to the existing conquerors or perhaps due to their large numbers, a Jute king quickly became the ruler of all of eastern England from the south of Kent all the way north to the Wash. One of his first significant acts as king of this land was to request and marry the daughter of the King of the Franks, who by that time had become the rulers of Gaul. {61}


{60}

{60}


WHITBY ABBEY. Photo by F. M. Sutcliffe.  Whitby.
WHITBY ABBEY.
Photo by F. M. Sutcliffe. Whitby.


WHITBY ABBEY. Photo by F. M. Sutcliffe.  Whitby.
WHITBY ABBEY.
Photo by F. M. Sutcliffe. Whitby.


St. Augustine

St. Augustine

You see what the effect, of that was—to bring England and the Continent of Europe together, into close relations with each other. They had been thus close together under the Romans, but the intercourse had been severed by the barbarians. Now it was resumed; and the Pope of Rome took advantage of it at once. The Franks were Christians. The Frank king's daughter, whom the Jute king of East Anglia had married, was a Christian. The Pope sent St. Augustine into Kent to preach Christianity; and he was so successful, as a missionary, that Christianity was admitted by the East Anglian king and by his people generally. Thence it made its way again info Northumbria.

You can see what the effect was—to bring England and Continental Europe together in a close relationship. They had been closely connected during Roman times, but that connection was broken by the barbarians. Now it was resumed, and the Pope of Rome took immediate advantage of it. The Franks were Christians. The Frank king's daughter, who married the Jute king of East Anglia, was also a Christian. The Pope sent St. Augustine to Kent to preach Christianity, and he was so successful as a missionary that Christianity was accepted by the East Anglian king and his people in general. From there, it spread again into Northumbria.

So that seems entirely to contradict what I told you at the end of the last chapter, about Christianity being brought back into England, and so to some of the northern parts of Europe, not from Rome, but from Ireland.

So that seems completely to contradict what I told you at the end of the last chapter, about Christianity being brought back to England, and to some parts of northern Europe, not from Rome, but from Ireland.

The explanation of that apparent contradiction is that this conversion which was brought about by St. Augustine was not lasting. The Mercians, who had been tributary, that is had paid tribute, to the Northumbrian king, allied themselves with the Britons of Wales and claimed independence. Their king Penda was the last of the great champions in England of the heathen gods, and his long reign was a continuous struggle against the new religion. By 650 he had defeated all his rivals except the {62} Northumbrians. Northumbria still held out against him, but St. Augustine's envoy, who had brought Christianity again to Northumbria, had departed after a victory gained by Penda over the Northumbrian king. Even in the south people relapsed in numbers into heathenism. The zeal for Christianity was kept alive in the north by influences that had come in through Ireland.

The explanation for that apparent contradiction is that the conversion initiated by St. Augustine didn’t last. The Mercians, who had been paying tribute to the Northumbrian king, joined forces with the Britons of Wales and claimed their independence. Their king, Penda, was the last of the great champions of the pagan gods in England, and his long reign involved a constant struggle against the new religion. By 650, he had defeated all his rivals except the Northumbrians. Northumbria still resisted him, but St. Augustine's envoy, who had reintroduced Christianity to Northumbria, left after Penda's victory over the Northumbrian king. Even in the south, many people returned to paganism. The passion for Christianity in the north was sustained by influences that came from Ireland.

From the Irish churches, untroubled by the incursion of barbarians, missionaries had come westward. A famous monastery had been established on the island of Iona, off the west coast of Scotland. Thence the missionary monks had passed on into Scotland, still, at that time, called Caledonia and inhabited by the people called Picts. They had passed, too, across the northern part of England and had settled on the island which even now is called Holy Island, off the east coast of Northumberland. That was the centre from which the new King of Northumbria and his people were inspired with a zeal for the Christian religion which made them continue the struggle against the Mercian king whose lordship was at this time acknowledged over most of the rest of Britain. Oswi, the Northumbrian king, had received some of his education at the monastery of Iona. In 655 he met and utterly defeated the Mercian forces, under the aged king Penda, near the modern town of Leeds.

From the Irish churches, unaffected by the invasion of barbarians, missionaries traveled westward. A well-known monastery was established on the island of Iona, off the west coast of Scotland. From there, the missionary monks moved into Scotland, which at that time was still known as Caledonia and inhabited by the Picts. They also crossed into the northern part of England and settled on the island now known as Holy Island, off the east coast of Northumberland. This became the center from which the new King of Northumbria and his people were inspired with a passion for Christianity, driving them to continue their fight against the Mercian king, whose rule was recognized over most of the rest of Britain at that time. Oswi, the Northumbrian king, had received part of his education at the monastery of Iona. In 655, he encountered and decisively defeated the Mercian forces, led by the elderly king Penda, near what is now Leeds.

Synod of Whitby

Synod of Whitby

That battle gave heathenism in England its death-blow, and the inspiration for that blow had come from the Irish Church. But then, England being thus again united to Rome by religion, and its intercourse with Gaul renewed, the envoys of Rome reappeared, and pleaded for the supremacy of the Pope of Rome over the English. The Irish Church differed in opinion from the Pope of Rome, as we are told, about the date at which Easter should be kept {63} and about the fashion in which the priests' heads should be shaved. The English Christians had to adopt the one opinion or the other, and Oswi, the Christian champion, summoned a great meeting, called a Synod, at Whitby, to settle which of the two England should follow. The envoys of the two claimant Churches, the Romish and the Irish, pleaded the case before him, and it is asserted that he gave his decision in favour of Rome on being told that St. Peter was both the founder of the Romish Church and also that he held the key of the gate of Heaven. Oswi feared that he might offend St. Peter if he declared for Ireland rather than for Rome, and that St. Peter in consequence might not admit him through the heavenly gate. Thus England passed again under the spiritual rule of the Pope, and the Irish monks left their monastery on the Holy Island. But, both before and after this, some of them travelled into Northern Europe and preached Christianity among the German tribes, even so far north and west as the southern shores of the Baltic where the most numerous and most powerful people were the Frisians.

That battle dealt a fatal blow to paganism in England, and the inspiration for that blow came from the Irish Church. With England now reunited with Rome through religion and renewed ties with Gaul, Roman envoys returned and argued for the Pope's supremacy over the English. The Irish Church had a different view from the Pope regarding the date for Easter and how priests' heads should be shaved. The English Christians had to choose one opinion or the other, and Oswi, the Christian champion, called a large gathering, known as a Synod, at Whitby to decide which direction England should take. The representatives from both the Roman and Irish churches presented their cases to him, and it's said he sided with Rome after being told that St. Peter was the founder of the Roman Church and held the keys to the gates of Heaven. Oswi feared that if he chose Ireland over Rome, he might offend St. Peter, and consequently, St. Peter might not let him pass through the heavenly gate. Thus, England again fell under the spiritual authority of the Pope, and the Irish monks left their monastery on the Holy Island. However, both before and after this, some of them traveled to Northern Europe and preached Christianity among the German tribes, reaching as far north and west as the southern shores of the Baltic, where the Frisians were the most numerous and powerful.

They do not enter very importantly into the making of the great story, but they were a great force along that Baltic coast. Very occasionally we find the name Frisians used for all those who were much more commonly called Saxons, and it is possible that they were of the same original stock; but that is a question which we need not try to settle.

They don't play a significant role in the overall story, but they were an important presence along the Baltic coast. Sometimes we see the term Frisians used for those who were more commonly referred to as Saxons, and it's possible they shared the same ancestry; however, that's a debate we don't need to resolve.

In this manner, then, it was determined for England that she should be Christian, and no longer heathen; and it was determined also that she should follow the Romish way, in strict obedience to the Pope of Rome, rather than the Irish. But though all the English kingdoms became Christian, that religion common to them all did not for very long bring them at peace together. For the whole length of another century {64} they were fighting among themselves, now one and now the other having the advantage, but never so decisively that any one of them could call himself king of all the English, or of England.

In this way, it was decided that England would become Christian and no longer pagan; it was also decided that she would follow the Roman Catholic tradition, in strict obedience to the Pope in Rome, rather than the Irish way. However, even though all the English kingdoms became Christian, this shared religion did not bring them peace for very long. For the entire length of the next century, {64} they were fighting among themselves, with one side or the other gaining the upper hand, but never so decisively that any of them could truly call themselves king of all the English or of England.

All this while the Frank kings were very powerful in Gaul, and though they never seem to have had any idea of attempting the conquest of Britain, they kept their eyes attentively fixed on what went on there; and their purpose seems to have been to keep the country in a state of division and disturbance. This they did by helping, or at least by promising to help, the one that was the weakest.

All this time, the Frank kings were very powerful in Gaul, and even though they never seemed to consider conquering Britain, they closely monitored what was happening there. Their goal seems to have been to keep the country divided and in turmoil. They achieved this by supporting, or at least promising to support, whoever was the weakest.

Thus affairs went in Britain down to the time of the great King Pepin, of the Franks, and again, after him, of his yet greater son Charles, who was known as Charlemagne, or Charles the Great—that is to say until about the year 800. And at about that time there came down upon the English the invasion of another nation of sea-rovers like themselves—the Danes.

Thus, things went in Britain until the time of the great King Pepin of the Franks, and afterwards, his even greater son Charles, who was known as Charlemagne, or Charles the Great—that is to say, until around the year 800. Around that time, the English faced an invasion from another nation of sea raiders like themselves—the Danes.

The Pope

The Pope

All this while, too, the power of the Pope of Rome had been increasing, by no means at a steady rate of progress, but at times gaining greatly and at others losing, but on the whole going forward like the incoming tide.

All this time, the power of the Pope of Rome had been growing, not at a steady pace, but sometimes gaining significantly and other times losing ground, yet overall making progress like the incoming tide.

Doubtless the fact that the Western Empire no longer looked on Rome as its capital city, gave the Bishop of Rome opportunity for increased power. So long as Rome was the home of the Emperor and his court, there was a greater and more powerful person in Rome than its bishop. But the Emperor, as we saw, removed his court to Milan and, later, to Ravenna. That left the Pope as certainly one of the chief men, if not absolutely chief, in Rome. We have also seen that about halfway through the seventh century—that is, about 650—the Saracens had turned out from their seats three of the five {65} patriarchs of the Church, namely those of Jerusalem, Alexandria, and Antioch. There remained the Patriarch at Constantinople and the Patriarch, the Pope, at Rome. The regulation of religious matters in the Eastern Empire fell naturally therefore to the former and the latter became head of the Church throughout the Western Empire.

Without a doubt, the fact that the Western Empire no longer viewed Rome as its capital gave the Bishop of Rome a chance to gain more power. As long as Rome was home to the Emperor and his court, there was a more significant and powerful figure in Rome than its bishop. But the Emperor, as we noted, moved his court to Milan and later to Ravenna. This left the Pope as certainly one of the top figures, if not the absolute leader, in Rome. We also noted that around the middle of the seventh century—specifically around 650—the Saracens had expelled three of the five {65} patriarchs of the Church: those of Jerusalem, Alexandria, and Antioch. This left the Patriarch at Constantinople and the Pope at Rome. As a result, the management of religious matters in the Eastern Empire naturally fell to the former, while the latter became the head of the Church throughout the Western Empire.

The authority of the Pope depended largely on the belief that when Constantine, the first Christian Emperor, made Constantinople the seat of his power, he gave, or donated, to the Bishop of Rome his authority over all the Western Empire. This "donation of Constantine" became very famous. It is generally thought that the deed, that is to say the parchment with the words on it which were supposed to make the gift good, was all made up—that the signature was a forgery, and the whole story of the donation an invention. But if it was so, it was an invention which had a great effect. It helped the Pope to establish his supremacy over all the churches in the West.

The Pope's authority was mainly based on the belief that when Constantine, the first Christian Emperor, made Constantinople his capital, he granted or donated his power over the entire Western Empire to the Bishop of Rome. This "donation of Constantine" became very well-known. Most people believe that the document—the parchment with the supposed wording to validate the gift—was completely fabricated; the signature was a forgery, and the entire story of the donation was made up. But even if that was the case, it was a story that had a significant impact. It helped the Pope assert his dominance over all the churches in the West.

Nevertheless it seems that when there was trouble in any of the churches of Spain, where the Visigothic kingdom was established, the trouble used to be referred for decision to the capital city of that kingdom. Likewise in France, trouble in any of the Frankish churches was settled, if possible, by bringing the case up before the bishop in the capital of the Franks. But, for all that, both Visigoths and Franks looked on Rome, the city of St. Paul and St. Peter, as a place—we might say as the place—especially sacred and its bishop as a personage holding an authority superior to all others in Christendom. The feeling was the same in those churches yet farther from the Roman centre, the churches of Germany and of England.

However, it seems that whenever there was an issue in any of the churches in Spain, where the Visigothic kingdom was located, the matter was usually referred to the capital city of that kingdom for a decision. Similarly, in France, when there was trouble in any of the Frankish churches, the case would be brought before the bishop in the Frankish capital for resolution, if possible. Still, both the Visigoths and the Franks regarded Rome, the city of St. Paul and St. Peter, as a place—we might say, the place—of special significance, and its bishop as someone with authority greater than anyone else in Christendom. This sentiment was also shared by churches even further away from the Roman center, such as those in Germany and England.

The Western Empire, we have to realise, was no {66} longer Roman; it was Frankish. Rome itself was included within the Empire of which the Emperor was Charlemagne. It was the Pope, you may remember, who had called in the aid of the Frankish, or French, kings—first Pepin and then Charlemagne—to aid him against the Lombards. They had given such effectual aid that the Lombard kingdom was overthrown and Charlemagne himself was crowned with the Iron Crown which was the sign of the Lombard monarchy.

The Western Empire, we need to understand, was no longer Roman; it had become Frankish. Rome itself was part of the Empire ruled by Emperor Charlemagne. It was the Pope, as you might recall, who sought the help of the Frankish, or French, kings—first Pepin and then Charlemagne—to defend him against the Lombards. They provided such effective support that the Lombard kingdom was defeated, and Charlemagne was crowned with the Iron Crown, symbolizing the Lombard monarchy.

The name of Lombardy remained, and remains to this day, as that of a part of Northern Italy. It remains also in our Lombard Street, in London. This was so called from the Lombard merchants and goldsmiths and bankers who came thither from Lombardy. The arms of Lombardy were three balls, and you may sometimes see three balls now as a sign over the door of a pawnbroker's shop. The first banking operations of the Lombards in London were very like modern pawnbroking; for they would lend money to people who gave them security for its repayment by handing over jewels or golden chains or ornaments. Thus curiously is the richest street, as it has been reckoned, in the richest city in the world, called after those long-bearded barbarians, of unusually savage manners, who came away from somewhere near where the Elbe goes out into the sea and who founded a kingdom for a while in Italy. A strange story which you may recall whenever you see that sign of the three golden balls.

The name Lombardy has remained, and still is, a part of Northern Italy. It also exists in our Lombard Street in London, named after the Lombard merchants, goldsmiths, and bankers who came from Lombardy. The emblem of Lombardy featured three balls, and you might still see three balls as a sign above a pawnbroker's shop today. The initial banking activities of the Lombards in London were very similar to modern pawnbroking; they would lend money to people who provided security for repayment by handing over jewels, gold chains, or other valuables. Interestingly, the richest street, often regarded as the wealthiest in the world, is named after those long-bearded barbarians with exceptionally fierce ways who came from somewhere near where the Elbe meets the sea and briefly established a kingdom in Italy. It's a curious story that you might think of whenever you see that sign of the three golden balls.

After the fall of Lombardy the Empire of Charlemagne included not only all Gaul, which had come to him by succession from Pepin, but also what we may describe as all Germany, and Italy as far down as the Tiber and southward of it again. The Pyrenees had for years formed the boundary between the Frankish Empire and the Visigoths' kingdoms. The {67} Emperor would have had no authority over the Goths, had they still been there in 800 or so; but in the early half of the eighth century, beginning as early in that century as 710, that Visigothic kingdom had begun to go to pieces under the attacks of the fierce Arabs, inspired by the fighting religion of Mahomet, who in course of the previous century had fought their way to the mastery of Asia Minor and of Egypt.

After the fall of Lombardy, Charlemagne's Empire included not only all of Gaul, which he inherited from Pepin, but also what we can refer to as all of Germany and Italy down to the Tiber and south of it. For years, the Pyrenees had been the border between the Frankish Empire and the kingdoms of the Visigoths. The {67} Emperor wouldn't have had any power over the Goths if they had still been around in 800 or so; however, in the early part of the eighth century, starting as early as 710, that Visigothic kingdom began to fall apart under the attacks of the fierce Arabs, driven by the militant religion of Muhammad, who had, over the previous century, fought their way to dominate Asia Minor and Egypt.

The Saracens

The Saracens

They came, working eastward along that strip of Africa fringing the Mediterranean, along which we saw the Vandals working westward. And just as the Vandals, who conquered all that African strip, were invited into Africa, from Spain, in order to help the master, as he then was, of that Africa against his enemies, so now these Saracens and Moors were invited, in the early part of the eighth century, into Spain, from Africa, to help one of the rival parties who were disputing about the succession to the throne. They, like the Vandals, stayed a good deal longer than their hosts had intended, and with a far different position in the country than those hosts had designed for them. But they were a people so important in the making of this greatest of great stories that we must give them a new chapter to themselves and to their own particular story.

They arrived, moving eastward along the stretch of Africa bordering the Mediterranean, where we previously saw the Vandals heading west. Just like the Vandals, who took over that African region after being invited from Spain to assist the then-ruler of Africa against his foes, the Saracens and Moors were invited into Spain from Africa in the early eighth century to support one of the rival factions fighting over the throne. They, similar to the Vandals, ended up staying much longer than their hosts had planned, and their role in the country turned out to be far different from what their hosts envisioned. However, they were a crucial part of this significant story, so we need to give them a separate chapter for their unique narrative.







{68}

{68}

CHAPTER X

THE SARACENS

Both the name Saracen and the name Moor came to be used in a sense much wider than their first significance. At first the Romans knew as "Saraceni," a single tribe of Arabs living near Mount Sinai. Later, the name Saracen was used by Europeans to mean any followers of the religion of Mahomet. Moors, "Mauri" or "dark men," was a name at first used only for a tribe that was also called Berbers, living along the northern edge of the Sahara desert, in Africa. But they were not of black skin, like the negroes, nor had they woolly hair. Their complexion was darkened only by the sun's burning power, and their hair was smooth. There were many of them in the forces that invaded Spain and put an end to the Visigoths' kingdom there early in the eighth century; and after a time all the Moslems, or Mahommedans, in Spain came to be known as Moors.

Both the names Saracen and Moor came to be used in a much broader sense than their original meanings. Initially, the Romans referred to a single tribe of Arabs living near Mount Sinai as "Saraceni." Later on, Europeans began using the term Saracen to refer to anyone who followed the religion of Muhammad. Moors, from "Mauri" or "dark men," was originally a name used only for a tribe also known as Berbers, who lived along the northern edge of the Sahara desert in Africa. However, they were not black like the African negroes, nor did they have woolly hair. Their skin was darkened only by the sun, and their hair was straight. Many of them were part of the forces that invaded Spain and ended the Visigoths' kingdom there in the early eighth century; eventually, all the Muslims, or Muhammadans, in Spain came to be known as Moors.

Mahomet

Mahomet

The story of the rise of Mahomet and the spread of the religion that he preached and the success of the armies by whose victories it was so dispersed is one of the most wonderful, perhaps it is actually the most astonishing, of all those that go to make up the great story.

The story of how Muhammad rose to prominence, the spread of the religion he taught, and the success of the armies that helped to expand it through their victories is one of the most remarkable, and perhaps even the most astonishing, tales in history.

The maker and preacher of the religion that we call, after him, Mahommedanism, or Mohammedanism, began his preaching early in the seventh century. He was a poor man, of no eminent family in Arabia. Arabia had already come under Jewish influence in some parts, and under Christian influence in others. Mahomet took the Bible as the basis of his preaching, but it seems that he did not understand it very well, {69} and he placed his own interpretation on much of it. He supposed himself to be the prophet, or apostle, chosen by the only God, whom he called Allah, to preach the true religion to the Arabians.

The founder and preacher of the religion we now call Islam, after him, began his preaching in the early seventh century. He was a poor man from a non-prominent family in Arabia. At that time, parts of Arabia were already influenced by Judaism and others by Christianity. Muhammad took the Bible as the foundation for his preaching, but it seems he didn't fully understand it and added his own interpretations to much of it. He believed he was the prophet or messenger chosen by the one God, whom he called Allah, to spread the true religion to the Arab people. {69}

Abraham, as we saw in the first volume of this great story, was patriarch, or head, of a clan that came up out of the desert at first to Ur of the Chaldees. Mahomet seems to have claimed to preach the religion of Abraham. Moreover, there was a tradition that the Arabians were descended from that Ishmael of whom the Bible tells us, the son of Hagar, sent out into the wilderness, "whose hand was against every man and every man's hand against him." If we accept this story we shall perhaps wonder less that Mahommedanism was such a martial, such a fighting religion. Mahomet preached that its followers should fight to carry it over all the world.

Abraham, as we saw in the first volume of this great story, was the patriarch or leader of a clan that initially came out of the desert to Ur of the Chaldees. Muhammad seems to have claimed to preach the religion of Abraham. Additionally, there was a tradition that the Arabs were descended from that Ishmael mentioned in the Bible, the son of Hagar, who was sent out into the wilderness, "whose hand was against every man and every man's hand against him." If we accept this story, we might wonder less why Islam became such a martial, fighting religion. Muhammad preached that his followers should fight to spread it throughout the world.

You are not to understand from this, however, that it was a religion which set out to make proselytes, as we call them; that is, to convert others to the same way of thinking. In later days we shall find that the Saracens were not very eager that the Christians of the countries that they conquered should become Mahommedans, because it was their custom to tax, at a certain sum, every one not of their religion. They seem to have looked on this financial side of the affair as being of more importance to them than any salvation of the Christian people's souls.

You shouldn't take this to mean that it was a religion aimed at converting others, which is what we call making proselytes. Later on, we’ll see that the Saracens weren’t particularly keen on having the Christians in the lands they conquered become Muslims, mainly because they made it a practice to tax anyone who wasn’t part of their religion. They appeared to prioritize this financial aspect over the spiritual well-being of the Christian populations.

But at the beginning of his preaching—or prophesying—Mahomet had hard work to make his doctrine accepted, and himself acknowledged as the prophet of the one and only God, even among his own people. He had to fly from his native city of Mecca to the neighbouring Medina. After a while he found supporters there, and by degrees they became so many that he was able to go back and take Mecca. Then, again by degrees, he was joined by so many of the {70} Arabian tribes that he was able to send armies beyond the bounds of Arabia, into Syria northward. They suffered defeat and check at times; but on the whole they were extraordinarily victorious.

But at the start of his preaching—or prophesying—Muhammad struggled to get his message accepted and to be recognized as the prophet of the one and only God, even among his own people. He had to escape from his hometown of Mecca to the nearby city of Medina. After a while, he found supporters there, and gradually they grew in number until he was able to return and take back Mecca. Then, little by little, he was joined by so many of the {70} Arabian tribes that he could send armies beyond Arabia, into northern Syria. They faced defeats and setbacks at times, but overall, they were incredibly successful.

For their success there were several causes, all quite easy to understand. They were a hardy people, accustomed to meagre fare and to hard living in the desert. They were very fine horsemen. The religion which their prophet preached to them promised untold joys in Paradise for those who died fighting against the enemies of Islam. (Islam was the prophet's name for the faith which he preached.) An intense belief in this happy future, after death, made them fearless in battle. Then they were a very poor people, and those against whom Mahomet sent them were far richer, and to the Moslem soldier loot from the enemy never was forbidden. They seem to have had a certain sense that some justice and mercy were due to the conquered, for the rule was that only four-fifths of the loot taken became the property of the conquerors. The conquered were left with a fifth.

For their success, there were several reasons, all quite easy to grasp. They were a tough people, used to simple food and hard living in the desert. They were excellent horsemen. The religion that their prophet taught them promised endless joy in Paradise for those who died fighting against the enemies of Islam. (Islam was the prophet's name for the faith he preached.) A strong belief in this bright future after death made them fearless in battle. They were also a very poor people, while those Mahomet sent them against were much wealthier, and for the Moslem soldier, taking loot from the enemy was always allowed. They seemed to have a certain sense that some justice and mercy were owed to the conquered, as the rule was that only four-fifths of the loot taken became the property of the conquerors. The conquered were left with one-fifth.

And most of those against whom they went at first were weak, owing to lack of discipline and absence of strong government. The forces of the Eastern Empire in Asia Minor and of the Persians had been weakened by continuous fighting against each other. Syria had been so hammered between the two that it had little strength of its own. Egypt was feebly held. But it was not till after the death of the prophet that the armies carried the green flag of Islam east and west; and for a while after his death the succession to his religious leadership was much disputed.

And most of those they initially targeted were weak due to a lack of discipline and strong government. The forces of the Eastern Empire in Asia Minor and the Persians had been weakened by constant fighting against each other. Syria had been so battered between the two that it had very little strength left. Egypt was poorly defended. However, it wasn't until after the prophet's death that the armies began to spread the green flag of Islam to the east and west; and for a while after his death, there was a lot of debate about who would succeed him as the religious leader.

It may occur to you to ask what need there was for a successor to such a position as that of Mahomet. He had preached his gospel. He had laid down the laws that were to be followed. Was not that enough? Why did he need a successor?

It might cross your mind to wonder why there was a need for someone to take over a role like Mahomet's. He had shared his teachings. He had established the laws to be followed. Wasn’t that sufficient? Why did he require a successor?

{71}

{71}

The explanation is that while Mahomet was a great preacher, or prophet, he also held a position of leadership over the Arabs which we have no one word to express. Perhaps it can be stated best by saying simply that the Arabs did what he told them to do. It also looks as if he was wise enough to tell them to do things that they were not likely to object to doing. I suppose we may state that he was a ruler with the limits of his authority not very clearly defined. But his influence was very powerful, because he gave out, and probably believed, that whatever he told the people was put into his mouth by Allah, the only God, whose prophet he claimed to be.

The explanation is that while Muhammad was a great preacher or prophet, he also had a leadership role over the Arabs that we can't capture with just one word. Maybe it’s best to say that the Arabs followed his instructions. It also seems like he was smart enough to suggest things that they wouldn’t mind doing. We could say that he was a ruler, but the limits of his authority weren’t clearly defined. However, his influence was very strong because he presented his messages as coming directly from Allah, the only God, whom he claimed to represent as a prophet.

This "only God" was a phrase that was often repeated by the Mahommedans in opposition to the "Trinity" of the Christians, to whom the Deity was revealed as being "three Persons and one God."

This "only God" was a phrase that was often repeated by Muslims in opposition to the "Trinity" of Christians, to whom the Deity was revealed as being "three Persons and one God."

The caliphs

The caliphs

Therefore, if Mahomet had died without a successor to an authority in some part like his own, the people would have been quite at a loss for a guide and ruler. He was in fact succeeded by "caliphs," as they were, and as they still are, called, the word caliph actually meaning "successor" or "representative." The caliphs were supposed to be "representative" of Mahomet, to succeed to some of his authority, rather as the Popes of Rome were deemed to succeed to and be representative of the authority of St. Peter. They did not pretend to receive messages from Allah, as Mahomet had received them, but they would uphold the teaching of Mahomet; and their explanations of doubtful points in his teaching were likely to be accepted by all Mahommedans. And although they were not held in the same honour as Mahomet, they were regarded as rulers of the nation whom all men should obey for the sake of their good fortune both in this world and in the next.

Therefore, if Muhammad had died without a successor to hold authority similar to his, the people would have been completely lost when it came to guidance and leadership. He was actually succeeded by "caliphs," as they were—and still are—called, with the word caliph meaning "successor" or "representative." The caliphs were expected to be representatives of Muhammad and to inherit some of his authority, much like how the Popes of Rome were seen as successors to and representatives of the authority of St. Peter. They did not claim to receive messages from Allah as Muhammad had, but they upheld Muhammad's teachings; and their interpretations of unclear aspects of his teachings were likely to be accepted by all Muslims. Although they were not held in the same regard as Muhammad, they were seen as the leaders of the nation whom everyone should obey for the sake of their well-being in both this life and the next.

Now, in Syria and in Asia Minor generally, the {72} population was probably far more nearly akin to the Arabians than to the Romans or the Greeks. It was from Arabia that the Semitic tribes had come into the country westward from the Euphrates and the Tigris and thence had spread over Syria and Palestine. The Saracens had little difficulty with them. The Persians had a stronger feeling of nationality and made more resistance, but before the middle of the seventh century Persia too was conquered.

Now, in Syria and generally in Asia Minor, the {72} population was probably much more similar to the Arabians than to the Romans or the Greeks. It was from Arabia that the Semitic tribes had migrated into the region west of the Euphrates and the Tigris, and from there had spread throughout Syria and Palestine. The Saracens had little trouble with them. The Persians had a stronger sense of national identity and put up more resistance, but by the middle of the seventh century, Persia was also conquered.

The way of fighting of those early Arabian conquerors was to come sweeping down in cavalry charges on the enemy. Their weapons were the spear and the curved sword, called scimitar, with which they used to smite as they galloped. They were very quick in movement, and if they had a reverse they could withdraw and disappear over the desert so swiftly that it was almost impossible to deal them any really severe blows.

The fighting style of those early Arabian conquerors involved charging at the enemy on horseback. They used spears and curved swords, known as scimitars, to strike as they rode. They were incredibly fast, and if they faced defeat, they could retreat and vanish into the desert so quickly that it was nearly impossible to inflict any serious damage on them.

As they conquered lands where different methods of fighting were in use, they learned to adopt those that would be of value to them, but always their chief reliance was on the quick movement of their cavalry and on the cavalry charge, with the spear and scimitar; and even when they put on any defensive armour in addition to a light shield, it was of a fine mail, or steel network, only. It did not add greatly to their weight on horseback. The steel work of Damascus, the capital of Syria, and the edge that was set on the swordblades of that steel work, became famous very early.

As they took over lands where different fighting techniques were used, they learned to adopt the ones that would benefit them, but their main focus remained on the fast movement of their cavalry and the cavalry charge, wielding spears and scimitars. Even when they wore additional defensive armor along with a light shield, it was only fine chain mail or a steel mesh. It didn’t add much weight while riding. The steel craftsmanship of Damascus, the capital of Syria, and the sharpness of the sword blades made from that steel became well-known very early on.

They used the bow but little until the time when the Turk came into the story; but he is not there yet.

They hardly used the bow until the time when the Turk became part of the story; but he isn't here yet.

Perhaps the most wonderful testimony to the intelligence and enterprise of these children of the desert is that they fought a great and successful naval battle with the fleet of the Eastern Empire as early as 655. The Emperor himself was in command of the defeated fleet. In all likelihood most of the victors {73} were seamen of the Syrian coast who had become Mahommedans.

Perhaps the greatest proof of the intelligence and resourcefulness of these children of the desert is that they fought and won a significant naval battle against the fleet of the Eastern Empire as early as 655. The Emperor himself was in charge of the defeated fleet. Most likely, the majority of the victors were sailors from the Syrian coast who had converted to Islam. {73}

In one particular the rise of the Moslem power in Arabia, and its northward and eastward expansion, were possibly more of a relief to the Emperor at Constantinople than a menace. The Persians had continually been threatening and giving trouble on his eastern border. The Saracens attacked the Persians and within a very few years completely conquered them so that the Persians troubled the Empire no more. The Saracens seized Irak, which was the most beautiful and richest province of all Persia. They pushed further east, still conquering, into India, Tibet, and even to the borders of China.

In one way, the rise of Muslim power in Arabia and its expansion north and east may have been more of a relief to the Emperor in Constantinople than a threat. The Persians had constantly been a source of trouble on his eastern border. The Saracens attacked the Persians and within a few years completely conquered them, so the Persians no longer posed a threat to the Empire. The Saracens took control of Irak, which was the most beautiful and wealthiest province of Persia. They continued to push eastward, conquering territory in India, Tibet, and even reaching the borders of China.

The Moors in Spain

The Moors in Spain

This was the first direction of their expansion, but almost at the same time they gained, easily, possession of Egypt, and then proceeded westward along that fertile strip of Northern Africa between the Mediterranean and the Sahara desert. Here they encountered, conquered, and converted to Mahommedanism that tribe of Berbers who were called the Moors, as I told you, and who were the conquerors of Spain.

This was the first direction of their expansion, but almost simultaneously, they easily took control of Egypt and then moved westward along the fertile strip of Northern Africa between the Mediterranean and the Sahara desert. Here, they encountered, conquered, and converted to Islam the tribe of Berbers known as the Moors, who, as I mentioned, were the conquerors of Spain.

It was in 710, less than a hundred years after Mahomet became a power in his native Arabia, that they went over into Spain to help the King of the Visigoths, or one of the claimants to the Visigothic throne, against his rival.

It was in 710, less than a hundred years after Muhammad gained power in his native Arabia, that they crossed into Spain to assist the King of the Visigoths, or one of the claimants to the Visigothic throne, against his rival.

The Gothic power was broken by these dissensions, and the conquerors had no great trouble in making good their conquest over the whole of Spain, always excepting those strong mountainous places in the Pyrenees where the Basques still live—a different people from any that have entered Spain within the knowledge of our historical records. Perhaps they are of the same race as the Celts—either as the Brythons or as that older branch called Goidels—of whom {74} a remnant held out in Wales, Ireland, Cornwall, and Brittany.

The Gothic power was weakened by these conflicts, and the conquerors faced little difficulty in solidifying their control over all of Spain, except for the strong mountainous areas in the Pyrenees where the Basques still reside—a people distinct from any who have entered Spain according to our historical records. They may belong to the same race as the Celts—either the Brythons or the older group known as Goidels—of which {74} a remnant remains in Wales, Ireland, Cornwall, and Brittany.

The Saracens had this advantage—call it luck, if you please—that they came upon enemies whose government was weak, who were not united or brought together by any feeling of patriotism or love of their country or nation. The Roman soldiers, at the time when the legions were made up of free citizens who owned land, had been able to feel that they were fighting for their own property. But all that feeling had long passed from the armies of the seventh and eighth centuries. The Saracens had, in their religion, a sentiment which gave them union, and inspired them with the idea that they were all fighting for the same cause. We have seen how the prospect of joy in Paradise, if they should die in battle, gave them courage. Therefore, when we take these facts into consideration, their quick and extensive victories do not appear so incredible. Their hordes must have seemed almost invincible to the greatly alarmed people of Europe as they went so easily through Spain; but when they pushed up through the Pyrenees and came against a really strong and well-governed people in the Franks they made no further way; they were defeated. They were rolled back again across the Pyrenees and left to make good their Empire in Spain.

The Saracens had this advantage—call it luck if you want—that they faced enemies with a weak government, who were not united or motivated by any sense of patriotism or love for their country. The Roman soldiers, when the legions were made up of free citizens who owned land, felt they were fighting for their own property. But that sense of purpose had long disappeared from the armies of the seventh and eighth centuries. The Saracens had a belief in their religion that united them, making them feel like they were all fighting for the same cause. We’ve seen how the promise of joy in Paradise if they died in battle gave them courage. Therefore, when we consider these facts, their rapid and widespread victories don’t seem so unbelievable. Their forces must have seemed almost unbeatable to the terrified people of Europe as they easily advanced through Spain; but when they pushed through the Pyrenees and faced a truly strong and well-governed people in the Franks, they met with defeat. They were pushed back over the Pyrenees and allowed to solidify their Empire in Spain.

Moors independent of Bagdad

Moors free from Baghdad

They had this sentiment and inspiration common to them all—their fighting religion; but the caliphs of Mahomet never showed any of that power of organisation, any of that capacity for governing a great empire from a single centre, which had been so remarkable in the Romans during the first hundred years or so after the birth of Christ. The capital, or chief place of residence of the caliphs, became, after a while, Bagdad, on the Euphrates. It was more central and convenient, no doubt, than a city in the Arabian desert. But, first of all, the ruler of the {75} African province tried to assert himself as independent of the caliph; then the ruler of Spain, more distant still from the centre, claimed independence more strongly and successfully; and so it was also with other provinces in the circumference of the wide and constantly widening Empire. The links, as we say, of the Empire chain were not very solid or strong. But there was always this in common, to help keep all together—their religion. If the caliph in Bagdad had little or no control over the doings of the Moorish ruler of Spain, if the latter made war and peace and so on as seemed good to him without referring for orders to headquarters, the caliph still had some influence over him and his followers in religious matters, as being the representative and successor of Mahomet, who was Allah's prophet.

They all shared a common feeling and inspiration— their fighting faith; however, the caliphs of Muhammad lacked the organizational power and ability to govern a vast empire from a single center, which had been so impressive in the Romans in the first hundred years or so after the birth of Christ. Eventually, the capital and main residence of the caliphs became Baghdad, located on the Euphrates. Undoubtedly, it was more central and convenient than a city in the Arabian desert. But first, the ruler of the African province tried to establish his independence from the caliph; then the ruler of Spain, even further from the center, asserted his independence even more strongly and successfully; and the same happened with other provinces on the outskirts of the ever-expanding Empire. The connections, as we say, of the Empire's chain were not very solid or strong. Nevertheless, they had one thing in common that helped keep them united—their religion. Even if the caliph in Baghdad had little or no control over the actions of the Moorish ruler of Spain, who waged war and made peace as he pleased without seeking orders from headquarters, the caliph still maintained some influence over him and his followers in religious matters, as he was considered the representative and successor of Muhammad, who was Allah's prophet.

It was very like the power which the Roman Church, with the Pope at its head, had over the Christians. The Roman Empire, in a military sense, and in the sense of having Rome as the centre of its government and laws, had gone to pieces. There was no more "appealing unto Cæsar," or to any authority at Rome, from the decision of a court of law in some far-off province—as St. Paul appealed at Cæsarea—but still the Pope had his far-reaching power. The officials of government had gone from the cities of Gaul or of Britain or wherever it might be; but the clergy remained, and grew more and more in number, and the authority of the Pope of Rome—or even of the Pope from Avignon or Ravenna, for sometimes, as we shall see, he was obliged to fly from Rome—had its power over these clergy and through them over the laity. Ever since Constantine had made Christianity the State religion they had been servants and officials, in this manner, of the dying Empire and of the growing Church. The caliph's power was a like power, because he was the successor of Mahomet, though it {76} was never, in its spiritual influence, of equal power with that of the successor of St. Peter. But the two may be compared, and the comparison is very interesting.

It was very similar to the power that the Roman Church, led by the Pope, had over Christians. The Roman Empire, in military terms, and as the center for its government and laws, had collapsed. There was no longer any "appealing to Caesar," or any authority in Rome, from the decision of a court in some distant province—as St. Paul did at Caesarea—but the Pope still wielded significant power. The officials of government had left the cities of Gaul or Britain or wherever it might be; however, the clergy remained and continued to grow in number, and the authority of the Pope of Rome—or even the Pope from Avignon or Ravenna, as sometimes he had to flee from Rome—held sway over these clergy and, through them, over the general public. Ever since Constantine had made Christianity the official religion, they had acted as servants and officials, in this way, of the dying Empire and the rising Church. The caliph's power was similar, as he was the successor of Muhammad, although it never had the same spiritual influence as that of the successor of St. Peter. Nevertheless, the two can be compared, and the comparison is very interesting.

Charlemagne

Charlemagne

So now we have brought the story to a point when we may very well pause a moment and take a look at the map, to see how things have been arranging themselves—to ask ourselves "Who's who?" in A.D. 800 and "Who has what?" It is on Christmas Day of that year that the mighty Charlemagne, the greatest king of the Franks, is consecrated Emperor by the Pope at Rome. That fact in itself tells a story.

So now we’ve reached a point in the story where we can pause for a moment and check the map to see how everything has been coming together—to ask ourselves "Who's who?" in A.D. 800 and "Who has what?" On Christmas Day of that year, the powerful Charlemagne, the greatest king of the Franks, is crowned Emperor by the Pope in Rome. That fact alone tells a story.

But as for the world map of that time, you will remember how it was with our England, that the Anglo-Saxons, or one or other of those tribes from Jutland, held all the east; that the boundaries of Wessex went far west, where England is at its broadest; that Mercia was the Middle England, and that in the north was Northumbria, which went up to the southern limits of the Picts and Scots in Caledonia. The West Country, as we call it now, and Wales and the West of Cumberland, as well as Ireland, were still in the hands of the Celts.

But regarding the world map of that time, you'll recall how it was with our England: the Anglo-Saxons, or some tribes from Jutland, controlled the entire east; the borders of Wessex stretched far to the west, where England is at its widest; Mercia was the central region of England, and in the north was Northumbria, reaching up to the southern borders of the Picts and Scots in Caledonia. The West Country, as we call it now, along with Wales, the western part of Cumberland, and Ireland, were still under the control of the Celts.

There were Celts too on the Continent, in Brittany, and in parts of Spain.

There were Celts on the continent as well, in Brittany and in parts of Spain.

Spain itself, with little exception, was held by the Moors, but of course the Gothic and Roman population, whom the conquering Moors found there, still remained there too. The Saracens also had all that Northern African strip as far east as Libya and Egypt. They had Egypt itself, Palestine, Syria and away to the east into India and so out of our picture. In Asia Minor they kept up a continual contest for many years with the Eastern Empire.

Spain itself, with few exceptions, was controlled by the Moors, but the Gothic and Roman population that the conquering Moors encountered still remained there as well. The Saracens also had all of the Northern African region stretching as far east as Libya and Egypt. They possessed Egypt, Palestine, Syria, and extended into India, going beyond our focus here. In Asia Minor, they engaged in a long-standing struggle with the Eastern Empire for many years.

That Eastern Empire itself has become a poor possession in comparison with its extent at the date of the Roman Empire's division. It has a hold on the extreme South of Italy and it also claims the islands {77} of Sardinia, Sicily, and of the Ægean Sea. It holds Asia Minor as far south as the borders of Mesopotamia and northwards to the Black Sea; but in those regions it is continually menaced by the Saracens. What we now call Turkey in Europe is within the Empire, and also the greater part of Thrace. It retains Greece; but of Macedonia it has scarcely any grip. Various barbarian tribes, Slavs, Serbs, Bulgars, have possession of the country up to the Danube.

That Eastern Empire has become a less valuable territory compared to its size at the time of the division of the Roman Empire. It has control over the southernmost part of Italy and claims the islands of Sardinia, Sicily, and those in the Aegean Sea. It controls Asia Minor down to the borders of Mesopotamia and up to the Black Sea, but in those areas, it is constantly threatened by the Saracens. What we now call Turkey in Europe is part of the Empire, along with most of Thrace. It still holds Greece; however, it has little control over Macedonia. Various barbarian tribes, including Slavs, Serbs, and Bulgars, occupy the land up to the Danube.


CHARLEMAGNE'S SWORD. (From the Imperial Treasury, Vienna.)
CHARLEMAGNE'S SWORD.
(From the Imperial Treasury, Vienna.)


CHARLEMAGNE'S SWORD. (From the Imperial Treasury, Vienna.)
CHARLEMAGNE'S SWORD.
(From the Imperial Treasury, Vienna.)

And as for the rest of the map, all that matters, all that does not belong to the north-eastern barbarians, falls into the Empire of Charlemagne. Pepin, King of the Franks before Charlemagne, had all that we call France and further had our Switzerland, Bavaria and, in the north, the present Holland and Belgium. He also was king of considerable territory east of the Rhine. But under Charlemagne those large possessions were very largely increased, eastward, and northward, and southward. Southward he held Italy right down to Naples. Eastward he had all the old Roman province of Illyricum; that is to say that his sovereignty extended to the Danube. Northward of the Danube, where that great river makes its southward bend, he held Bohemia. He had the land of the {78} Saxons up to and beyond the Elbe. He ruled over Denmark and the south of Scandinavia.

And as for the rest of the map, everything that matters, and everything that doesn't belong to the northeastern tribes, falls under the Empire of Charlemagne. Pepin, the King of the Franks before Charlemagne, controlled what we now call France and also had territories like Switzerland, Bavaria, and, up north, present-day Holland and Belgium. He was also king of a significant area east of the Rhine. However, under Charlemagne, those large territories expanded greatly, to the east, north, and south. To the south, he controlled Italy all the way down to Naples. To the east, he possessed all of the old Roman province of Illyricum, meaning that his rule extended to the Danube. North of the Danube, where the river curves south, he held Bohemia. He ruled over the land of the Saxons up to and beyond the Elbe. He also had control over Denmark and southern Scandinavia.

The whole of the centre of the picture, in fact, is included in this Carolingian Empire, as it was called, from Carolus, the Latin form of Charles. And Charlemagne had been consecrated Emperor by the Pope at Rome. The Visigoths had been Christians, but they had not been orthodox Christians according to the opinion of the Church of Rome. They had been Arians; that is, followers of what the Roman Church considered the wrong and heretical opinion of a certain bishop called Arius. The Roman Church and the Pope of Rome could not have used the clergy of the Visigoths as their agents; the Pope could not have acted through such agents or worked with them. But he did, and he could, act through the Frankish clergy: and you see over how large a space of the world he could thus act and make his power felt.

The entire center of the picture is essentially captured in this Carolingian Empire, named after Carolus, the Latin version of Charles. Charlemagne was crowned Emperor by the Pope in Rome. The Visigoths were Christians, but they weren't considered orthodox according to the beliefs of the Church of Rome. They followed Arius, a bishop whose views the Roman Church deemed incorrect and heretical. The Roman Church and the Pope couldn't have used the Visigoth clergy as their representatives; the Pope couldn't operate through them or collaborate with them. However, he could work through the Frankish clergy, and you can see the vast area of the world where he was able to exert his influence and power.

In the Eastern Empire the Patriarch at Constantinople was the head of the Christian power. The Pope's authority did not extend there. Neither had it authority in Spain under the Mahommedan Moors. Indeed a large number of the Romans and Goths in Spain became Mahommedans, in order to enjoy the privileges and the lighter taxes which the Moslems imposed on Mahommedans. But the Pope had this very strong position as the head of the Church all over Charlemagne's Empire and beyond—for he was obeyed in Britain and in Ireland.

In the Eastern Empire, the Patriarch in Constantinople was the leader of the Christian authority. The Pope's power didn't reach there. It also had no influence in Spain under the Muslim Moors. In fact, many Romans and Goths in Spain converted to Islam to benefit from the privileges and lower taxes that the Muslims offered. However, the Pope held a strong position as the head of the Church across Charlemagne's Empire and even beyond—he was followed in Britain and Ireland.

The great Empire of the great Charlemagne was not fated to last very long, as you will see; but it had served to help in establishing over all the central part of Europe the authority of the Church at Rome; and when it broke up, that authority was still maintained over the broken pieces of the Empire, no matter under what king they fell. Charlemagne repaid the Pope well for his consecration at Rome on Christmas Day of the year 800.

The vast Empire of Charlemagne was not destined to last very long, as you will see; but it helped establish the authority of the Church in Rome across central Europe. When it fell apart, that authority continued to be upheld over the fragments of the Empire, regardless of which king they came under. Charlemagne rewarded the Pope for his coronation in Rome on Christmas Day in the year 800.







{79}

{79}

CHAPTER XI

THE FRANKS AND THE FEUDAL SYSTEM

Now, since the Franks occupied, for a while, so large an Empire, and were the principal people to establish the Pope's power, let us see what they did over this extent of Empire, what they made of it, what it became under them.

Now that the Franks held such a vast Empire for a while and were the main people to establish the Pope's power, let's look at what they did across this Empire, what they created from it, and how it developed under their rule.

For the most part, we must realise they came into territory, as they moved westward, which had been conquered by the Romans and which had again been conquered, from the Romans, by barbarians of the Gothic tribes. So the Franks found a population partly Roman and partly Gothic there, when they came. They found Roman laws as the principal laws of the country, slightly altered, no doubt, by the Gothic customs, but much as the Romans had established them. They found cities built in the Roman way—that is, within a square of walls, with a gate in the centre of each wall and streets running straight through from one gate to the other opposite to it. That was the usual plan of the Roman cities, if the ground allowed of their building in this way; and the roads went on through the surrounding country, from one city to another, very straight, very well made, turning as little as possible to right or left, and only turning this little when a mountain over which, or a river through which, it was impossible to carry the road came in the way.

For the most part, we need to understand that as they moved westward, they entered land that had been conquered by the Romans and then, from the Romans, reclaimed by the barbarian Gothic tribes. So when the Franks arrived, they found a population that was partly Roman and partly Gothic. They encountered Roman laws, which were the main laws of the land, slightly modified by Gothic customs, but largely as the Romans had established them. They saw cities designed in the Roman style—meaning, surrounded by a square wall, with a gate at the center of each wall and streets running straight from one gate to the opposite one. This was the typical layout of Roman cities, whenever the terrain allowed for such a design; the roads continued straight through the surrounding countryside, connecting one city to another, very direct, very well constructed, only bending slightly when faced with a mountain that prevented the road from going straight or a river that made it impossible to cross otherwise.

The Frankish tribes which penetrated into Gaul {80} from time to time—themselves, probably, pushed westward by the Huns who came from further east again—were divided into two great groups, the Ripuarian Franks and the Salian Franks. The name Ripuarian was given to the tribes who settled along the "ripa," which is the Latin word for "bank," of the Rhine. The name Salian, of the other great group, as we have seen already, is of doubtful origin, perhaps from the "saline" or "salt" sea; because this group came from the shores of the Baltic.

The Frankish tribes that moved into Gaul{80} were likely pushed westward by the Huns from the east. They were divided into two main groups: the Ripuarian Franks and the Salian Franks. The name Ripuarian refers to the tribes that settled along the "ripa," which is Latin for "bank," of the Rhine. Meanwhile, the origin of the name Salian, for the other major group, is uncertain; it might be related to the "saline" or "salt" sea, since this group came from the shores of the Baltic.

For a long time Franks kept pushing in from the East through the Empire's wall. There were Franks with the Gothic and Roman army that defeated Attila at Chalons in the middle of the fifth century. The Salians seem to have been the latest of the Franks to come in, but they became so strong that they dominated all the rest.

For a long time, the Franks kept advancing from the East through the Empire's wall. There were Franks in the Gothic and Roman army that defeated Attila at Chalons in the mid-fifth century. The Salians appear to have been the last of the Franks to arrive, but they grew so powerful that they eclipsed all the others.

I have spoken of those great kings of the Franks, Pepin and Charlemagne, but the king under whom the big work was done of bringing all the Frankish tribes, and indeed all Gaul, under one authority, and giving them that union which means strength—that king was earlier than either of these. His name was Clovis.

I have talked about those great kings of the Franks, Pepin and Charlemagne, but the king who oversaw the major effort of uniting all the Frankish tribes, and indeed all of Gaul, under a single authority, providing them with the unity that equals strength—that king came before either of these. His name was Clovis.

He became king of the Salian Franks in 481. The kings of his dynasty were called Merovingian, from Merovig, an old chieftain. He made himself master of the whole of Gaul, except of what was then called Burgundy and Provence, in the south. But you should know that this name Burgundy, derived from that of one of the Gothic tribes, was made to cover very different territories, under rulers of different races, at different times in our story.

He became king of the Salian Franks in 481. The kings of his dynasty were known as Merovingian, named after Merovig, an ancient chieftain. He took control of all of Gaul, except for what was then known as Burgundy and Provence in the south. However, it’s important to note that the name Burgundy, which comes from one of the Gothic tribes, was used to refer to very different areas, governed by different rulers of various races, at different points in our history.

The "counts"

The "counts"

So here was this King Clovis of the Franks ruling over this large Empire. He found the Roman law and the Roman system of government in use there; and the Franks adopted as much as they could of the Roman customs into their own. But it was difficult. {81} The Roman official who had represented the government of the Empire was called the "comes," or "count," and the Merovingian kings of the Franks seem to have tried to continue to govern through the "count." One of his duties was to collect taxes, but the Franks do not seem to have understood taxation as it was understood by the Romans. The Romans made assessment, that is to say calculations, from time to time, to find out how much money was needed for the government of a province, and they exacted from the people of the province as much as was required to meet that need. Under the Franks the tax came to be a fixed amount on property.

So here was King Clovis of the Franks ruling over a vast empire. He encountered the Roman law and system of governance already in place, and the Franks adopted as much of the Roman customs as they could into their own. But it was challenging. {81} The Roman official representing the Empire's government was called the "comes," or "count," and the Merovingian kings of the Franks seemed to have attempted to continue governing through the "count." One of his responsibilities was to collect taxes, but the Franks didn't seem to grasp taxation the way the Romans did. The Romans would conduct assessments, that is, calculations, periodically to determine how much money was needed for governing a province, and they collected from the people of that province as much as was necessary to meet that need. Under the Franks, the tax became a fixed amount based on property.

The duty of the Count in levying the tax cannot have been easy, for these Franks were one and all fighting men. In their own country the practice had been to hold an assembly of the tribe for the making of laws and judging cases. That was their idea of government. It was a plan which might work well for a small tribe. It was not suitable for a large empire.

The Count's job of collecting taxes must have been challenging, as all the Franks were warriors. Back in their homeland, they typically held tribal assemblies to create laws and settle disputes. That was their concept of governance. This approach might work fine for a small tribe, but it wasn't practical for a large empire.

The consequence is that we soon see the Count, and other men of rank and of large possessions in land, becoming more and more independent of the king, who really could not make his authority felt. One of the difficulties that the king found, arose from the custom, which was a Roman custom, of granting "immunities," as they were called, to certain persons and institutions. They were granted especially to institutions connected with the Church. They provided that the lands to which they were given should be "immune from" visits by the king's officials. The great man, or the great institution, to whom or to which the immunity was granted thus became like a small king, within his own kingdom. He could do almost as he pleased.

The result is that we quickly see the Count and other nobles with significant land holdings becoming increasingly independent of the king, who really couldn't assert his authority. One of the challenges the king faced stemmed from the Roman tradition of granting "immunities" to certain individuals and institutions. These were mainly given to Church-related institutions. They meant that the lands receiving these immunities would be "off-limits" to inspections by the king's officials. The powerful individual or institution granted immunity essentially became a sort of minor king in their own realm, able to act as they wished.

So there was always this trouble, and it grew greater as time went on, that the king's authority {82} was more and more disputed, more and more weakened; and in this weakening of authority the security for life and for property grew weaker. The poorer people found that their best hope for a secure life was to put themselves under the protection of some rich and powerful man; that rich and powerful man found that his best hope for safety was to take under his protection as many as possible of these people, who, in return for the protection, would fight for him on occasion.

There was always trouble, and it got worse over time, as the king's authority {82} became more and more challenged and weakened; with this decline in authority, safety for people and their property also diminished. The poorer folks realized that their best chance for a secure life was to seek the protection of a wealthy and powerful person. That wealthy and powerful individual, in turn, discovered that their best chance for safety was to take in as many of these people as possible, who would fight for them when needed in exchange for protection.

And this, shortly put, was, in the main, what brought about the state of society known as the feudal system.

And this, to put it simply, was basically what led to the society known as the feudal system.

It was the more easy for the lesser men, the vassals, and the great man, the lord, to make these terms with each other, because something of the kind was already in existence, both in the Germany from which the Franks came and in the Roman and Gothic society into which they had come as conquerors.

It was easier for the lesser men, the vassals, and the great man, the lord, to negotiate these terms with each other, because a similar situation already existed, both in the Germany from which the Franks came and in the Roman and Gothic society into which they had arrived as conquerors.

The name given to the assembling of men of less power and wealth around the greater men had been "comitatus," in Germany. In Rome it had been the custom for a prominent citizen to have a troop of "clientes," or clients, men of the people who came to him to ask him for advice about any legal claims that they were making, or any injustice under which they were suffering. They would receive his advice, and perhaps he would speak for them when their case came before the court. In return, these clients would support their patron, as the great man was called, with their votes whenever they could be of use to him, and they would even accompany him about the city, in times of disturbance, as a kind of bodyguard.

The group of less powerful and wealthy men who gathered around the more influential individuals was called "comitatus" in Germany. In Rome, it was common for a prominent citizen to have a group of "clientes," or clients—people who came to him for advice regarding their legal claims or any injustices they were facing. They would receive his guidance, and he might represent them when their case went to court. In return, these clients would support their patron, as the influential person was known, with their votes whenever they could help him, and they would even accompany him around the city during times of unrest, acting as a sort of bodyguard.

The Frankish kings, we may note, had a bodyguard for their special protection, and this bodyguard was held in very high estimation, so much so that if one of them were killed the killer, or his relations, had {83} to pay a penalty three times as heavy as they would have had to pay for the killing of any other free man. So the service of the vassal to his feudal lord was only an extension of the kind of service that the client did for the patron; and so too the service of protection that the lord gave to the vassal might easily grow out of the protection and help given by the patron, to the client.

The Frankish kings had a personal bodyguard for their protection, and this bodyguard was highly valued. In fact, if one of them was killed, the killer or their family had to pay a penalty that was three times greater than what they would have had to pay for killing any other free person. Therefore, the service that a vassal owed to their feudal lord was simply an extension of the service that a client provided to a patron; similarly, the protection that a lord offered to a vassal could easily stem from the support and protection that a patron gave to a client.

The "precarium"

The "precarium"

And then there was another custom common in the Roman and Gothic society which helped to form the relationship between the vassal and the feudal lord. If a free man were landless he was in a very poor position. It was beneath his dignity to serve as a slave, or even as a "villein," which was a position in society between that of a slave and a free man. But if he were without land, he had no means of livelihood; and as his life was of no value to anyone he had no one to defend him. Therefore it had become usual for these landless free men to come to some large land-owner and offer him to do him certain service if he would grant, or lend, them a piece of land, or possibly the use of a mill—a water-mill for grinding corn—or some other grant out of which they might get a livelihood. If this were granted them, they would give their service and help to the lord. The Latin word for "to pray" is "precari," and so this relationship between the lord and the tenant was called "precarium," because the tenant had "prayed" the lord for it. I have called it a "grant, or loan." It was not a gift, because the lord might take it back at any time, and so end the tenancy, nor could the tenant pass on his right in the land, or whatever it might be, to his heirs. If the lord did allow it to go on to these heirs, they would probably have to pay him some "fine," before they succeeded to it, as well as undertaking to continue the service which the first tenant, when the grant was made, had promised.

And then there was another practice that was common in Roman and Gothic society, which influenced the relationship between the vassal and the feudal lord. If a free man was landless, he found himself in a very difficult situation. It was beneath his dignity to serve as a slave or even as a "villein," which was a social position between a slave and a free man. However, without land, he had no way to make a living; and since his life was of no value to anyone, he had no one to protect him. Therefore, it became common for these landless free men to approach a large landowner and offer to provide certain services in exchange for a piece of land, or perhaps the use of a mill—a water mill for grinding grain—or some other arrangement to help them earn a living. If this was granted, they would provide their service and assistance to the lord. The Latin word for "to pray" is "precari," and so this relationship between the lord and the tenant was referred to as "precarium," because the tenant had "prayed" the lord for it. I have called it a "grant, or loan." It wasn't a gift, because the lord could take it back at any time, ending the tenancy, nor could the tenant pass on his right to the land, or whatever it might be, to his heirs. If the lord allowed it to be passed down to these heirs, they would likely have to pay him a "fine" before they could inherit it and would also need to commit to continuing the service that the first tenant had promised when the grant was made.

{84}

{84}

So herein, that it could be taken back by the lord, it was like a loan; and yet it differed from a loan in this—that there was no idea in the mind of either the lord or the tenant that it was likely to be taken back. It was intended to be a permanent loan, if we may use that expression, but still it was recognised on both sides that the lord or the lord's successors had the power at any moment of taking it back, if he or they pleased, from the tenant and the tenant's successors. You must have heard the expression "a precarious possession," or something of the kind. You may now know how that expression arose. The word "precarious" is, of course, from this "precarium," which is derived from the Latin word for "to pray."

So here, since it could be reclaimed by the lord, it was like a loan; but it differed from a loan in that neither the lord nor the tenant expected it to be taken back. It was meant to be a permanent loan, if we can use that term, but both sides acknowledged that the lord or the lord's successors had the right to take it back at any moment if they wanted to, from the tenant and the tenant's successors. You must have heard the term "precarious possession" or something similar. Now you can understand how that term came about. The word "precarious" comes from "precarium," which is derived from the Latin word for "to pray."

You will find that these two ideas, that of the relation between the patron and client, and that between the landlord and the "precarious" tenant, helped to form the foundations, the roots, from which the feudal system grew up. The land or the mill was the fee, or fief (fief was the French form of the word) in return for holding which the holder owed service to the lord.

You will find that these two concepts, the relationship between the patron and the client, and that between the landlord and the "precarious" tenant, helped to establish the foundations, the roots, from which the feudal system developed. The land or the mill was the fee, or fief (fief was the French term for it) in exchange for which the holder owed service to the lord.

Just what he should do for the lord, by way of service, differed in different places at first, and was determined by the different customs of each place; but as time went on the duties began to be defined, or laid down, more exactly, and grew to be very much the same wherever the system prevailed. The vassal had to follow his lord to war when called on, he had to serve as a defender when the lord was attacked, he was liable to have to contribute to the dowry of the lord's daughter when she was married and to his lord's ransom if he should be taken prisoner by the enemy. He had to follow the lord to battle armed at his own cost, perhaps mounted, perhaps with some of his villeins following him.

What he was expected to do for the lord as a service varied in different places initially and was shaped by the local customs; however, over time, the responsibilities became more clearly defined and started to look quite similar wherever the system was in place. The vassal was required to follow his lord to war when summoned, to defend him when he was under attack, and he was expected to contribute to the dowry of the lord's daughter when she got married, as well as to help pay the lord's ransom if he was captured by the enemy. The vassal had to go into battle armed at his own expense, possibly on horseback, with some of his peasants accompanying him.

You can realise that when the country was in a {85} very disturbed state, so that the king's authority could not easily and quickly be enforced, the lord who had many of these tenants or vassals could do very much as he pleased on his own territories. You will also realise that when men could no longer get justice from the central authority, which the king represented, they were only too grateful to get it from their feudal lord.

You can see that when the country was in a {85} very chaotic state, making it tough for the king's authority to be enforced quickly, the lord who had many tenants or vassals could do pretty much whatever he wanted in his own lands. You'll also notice that when people couldn't find justice from the central authority that the king represented, they were more than happy to get it from their feudal lord.

Divisions in Gaul

Divisions in France

And the condition of Gaul under the Franks began to be a condition of general disturbance after the death of the great King Clovis. He died in 511 and he left his kingdom divided between his four sons. The youngest of these sons, by name Clotaire, lived longer than any of his brothers, but on his death, in 561, he in turn left four sons, and again there was division of the kingdom, claims were made by one and were resisted by another. There was continual civil war. Yet again, a few years later, there were new divisions amongst the children of one or other of these, and so it went until the kingdom was once more united, after 613, by the death or defeat of his rivals, under Clotaire II. Clotaire was nominally sovereign, yet still there were the subordinate kingdoms, each claiming some independence.

And the state of Gaul under the Franks started to experience widespread unrest after the death of the great King Clovis. He died in 511 and left his kingdom divided among his four sons. The youngest of these sons, named Clotaire, outlived all his brothers, but upon his death in 561, he also left four sons, leading to another division of the kingdom, with claims made by some and resisted by others. This resulted in ongoing civil war. A few years later, new divisions arose among the children of one or another of these sons, and this continued until the kingdom was finally reunited after 613, following the death or defeat of his rivals, under Clotaire II. Clotaire was the nominal ruler, but there were still subordinate kingdoms, each asserting some level of independence.

But during this century, when the Frankish conquerors were fighting with each other, the general condition of society had been altered. We have seen how the large landowners began drawing to themselves a body of vassals, and how they gradually became more independent of the king's authority. We have to notice at the same time that the power of the Church, in the hands of its bishops, was continually growing greater. The Church was constantly being enriched by donations of land given it by pious persons who deemed that they might find salvation by these gifts; and what made the Church the more powerful was the above-mentioned custom of granting "immunities."

But during this century, when the Frankish conquerors were battling among themselves, the overall state of society had changed. We’ve seen how the large landowners began to gather a group of vassals and how they gradually became more independent from the king's authority. At the same time, we should note that the power of the Church, in the hands of its bishops, was continually increasing. The Church was frequently being enriched by land donations from pious individuals who believed that these gifts could lead them to salvation; and what made the Church even more powerful was the previously mentioned practice of granting "immunities."

The "immunities" were granted by the Crown, in {86} return for some service done, or by way of payment of a debt, or as an act of mere friendliness; and the meaning of the "immunity" was that the land in respect of which it was granted was "immune" from the king's tax collectors or law officers. The Crown officials could not enter on it. The taxes were collected and the law administered by persons acting for the landowner. You see how this again would work towards making the great landowners independent of the Crown. And these "immunities" were largely given to the bishops in respect of the Church lands. The bishops thus grew to great independence and power, and they worked continually to have their own people, the subordinate clergy, subject to their own laws, the laws of the Church, and not to the laws of the Crown.

The "immunities" were given by the Crown in {86} exchange for some service, as payment for a debt, or simply as an act of goodwill. The term "immunity" meant that the land it referred to was exempt from the king's tax collectors or law officers. Crown officials couldn’t enter the land. Taxes were collected and laws were enforced by representatives of the landowner. This setup further contributed to the great landowners' independence from the Crown. Most of these "immunities" were granted to bishops concerning Church lands. As a result, bishops gained significant independence and power, and they continually sought to ensure that their own subservient clergy were governed by their laws, the laws of the Church, instead of the laws of the Crown.

Now at the court of the Merovingian kings and also of the lesser kings, the chief officer and chief executor of the king's will was an official called "the Mayor of the Palace." He was everywhere a man of great influence and of high family. He acted not so much like an English Prime Minister as like the vizier, the chief officer, of an Oriental king.

Now at the court of the Merovingian kings and also of the lesser kings, the main official and executor of the king's wishes was known as "the Mayor of the Palace." He was a man of significant influence and came from a prominent family. He functioned less like an English Prime Minister and more like the vizier, the chief official, of an Oriental king.

As time passed, in the constant distractions of the kingdom and the weakening power of the central authority, the power of these high officials grew continually.

As time went on, amid the constant distractions of the kingdom and the declining strength of the central authority, the influence of these high officials kept increasing.

The distractions and the struggles between the lesser kingdoms in Gaul, and also between the nobles and the king, went on for another century. The contest which really settled the matter, for a while, was a battle at Tertry in 687, in which Pepin, Pepin II., as he was called, defeated the king's forces, and took the king prisoner. It was not, however, till the middle of the next century that the line of the Merovingian kings died out. All that while, however, they were practically dominated by Pepin, the victor at Tertry, {87} and when their dynasty came to an end he became king of the Franks, and therewith founded a new dynasty, the Carolingian.

The distractions and struggles between the lesser kingdoms in Gaul, as well as between the nobles and the king, continued for another hundred years. The conflict that really settled things, for a time, was the battle at Tertry in 687, where Pepin, known as Pepin II, defeated the king’s forces and captured the king. However, it wasn’t until the middle of the next century that the line of the Merovingian kings came to an end. During all that time, though, they were essentially controlled by Pepin, the victor at Tertry, {87} and when their dynasty fell, he became king of the Franks, thereby establishing a new dynasty, the Carolingian.

Charles Martel

Charles Martel

Pepin came to the throne with powers derived from two sources. His family had held the great office of Mayor of the Palace in one of the subordinate kingdoms for nearly half a century, and he was also descended from a great bishop, Arnulf. Thus he had all the power of the Church on his side. Charles Martel, who succeeded him, gained an important victory over the Saracens at Tours in 732. That is a very notable event in our story, for it pushed back the Moors south of the Pyrenees again, and freed Christian Gaul from their danger. Further, this same Charles (Martel, or the Hammer, as he was called) served the Church of Rome faithfully in Germany, supporting a mission which Bishop Boniface was carrying on for the conversion of some of the still pagan German tribes to Christianity.

Pepin came to the throne with power from two main sources. His family had held the important position of Mayor of the Palace in one of the lesser kingdoms for almost fifty years, and he was also a descendant of the influential bishop, Arnulf. This meant he had the full support of the Church. Charles Martel, who followed him, won a crucial victory over the Saracens at Tours in 732. This event is significant in our story, as it pushed the Moors back south of the Pyrenees and protected Christian Gaul from their threat. Additionally, this same Charles (known as Martel, or the Hammer) served the Church of Rome loyally in Germany, backing a mission that Bishop Boniface was leading to convert some of the still-pagan German tribes to Christianity.

The Pope, Gregory III., on his accession to the Papal throne, was menaced by the Lombards in the North of Italy and by independent Dukes in the south. He appealed to Charles Martel for assistance. The Lombards, however, had fought with Charles at Tours, to save Christendom from the Saracens, and Charles did not care to take arms against them. But the son of Charles, who succeeded him as Pepin III., seems to have understood how greatly his power would be strengthened if he could claim to be supported by the Church. The authority of the Pope at Rome was becoming every year more powerful; Boniface had now the title of Papal Legate, the Pope's representative, and as such he anointed Pepin III. king of the Franks, in the presence of the great nobles, at the capital city of Soissons. Within two years Pepin had defeated the Lombards and rid the Pope of their menace. He did not take their kingdom, {88} but the territory that he conquered from them he gave to the Papal See. Thus he made the Papacy—that is to say, the successive Popes of Rome—a territorial sovereignty, owning extensive land and much wealth. At the same time he accepted a title, that of "patrician," from the Pope. It was a title which had meant much in the days of ancient Rome. It meant nothing now, except that it was a sign of the close links that bound together the Frankish kingdom and the Papacy. But that in itself meant much, for these were the two most powerful forces in the Western world of that time, and both were growing stronger every year.

The Pope, Gregory III, faced threats from the Lombards in Northern Italy and independent Dukes in the South when he became Pope. He asked Charles Martel for help. However, since Charles had previously fought alongside the Lombards at Tours to protect Christianity from the Saracens, he was reluctant to turn against them. But Charles's son, Pepin III, who took over after him, seemed to realize that his power would significantly increase if he could claim support from the Church. The Pope's influence in Rome was growing stronger each year; Boniface held the title of Papal Legate, the Pope's representative, and he anointed Pepin III as king of the Franks in front of the major nobles in the capital city of Soissons. Within two years, Pepin had defeated the Lombards and freed the Pope from their threat. He didn’t take their kingdom but gave the territory he conquered to the Papacy. This action turned the Papacy—meaning the successive Popes of Rome—into a territorial sovereign with vast land and wealth. At the same time, he accepted the title of "patrician" from the Pope. This title held significance in ancient Rome, but at that time, it mostly indicated the close connection between the Frankish kingdom and the Papacy. Yet that connection was crucial, as those were the two most powerful forces in the Western world at that time, both gaining strength each year. {88}

By the time of Pepin's death, in 768, he was king of all Gaul.

By the time Pepin died in 768, he was the king of all of Gaul.

He left two sons, and to the younger, before an assembly of his nobles, he bequeathed certain provinces; but, fortunately perhaps for the peace of France, the younger son died and all came into the hand of the elder, who was Charles the Great.

He had two sons, and to the younger one, in front of his nobles, he left some provinces; but maybe luckily for the peace of France, the younger son died and everything went to the elder, who was Charles the Great.

And by this time that custom which we have seen growing common, of vassals leaguing themselves together around a lord, had established itself over a great part of the Empire. The feudal system had really become a fact, although it was a fact which was concealed by the power and the splendour of this great emperor, who was so constantly victorious.

And by this time, the trend we have observed of vassals banding together around a lord had become widespread across much of the Empire. The feudal system had truly taken hold, even though it was hidden by the power and glory of this great emperor, who was always winning battles.

The big territorial landowners became "Counts" and the lands over which they exercised authority were called "counties." We noted the origin of the title a few pages back. Sometimes counties, two or more, had been drawn together into a single larger domain, which might then be called a "duchy," with a "duke," or, in French, "duc," over it. But Charlemagne's policy was to break up the duchies and collect their revenues and taxes by his own officers as the originally appointed "Counts" had collected them. {89} Even when the feudal system was fully established, the powers of the lords were not unlimited, by any means, and they governed within the bounds of their lands largely through the "curia," or assembly, summoned from time to time, of the vassals. The king, as well as the lords beneath him, would summon a "curia," and this was called the "curia regis," the king's curia, when it was the assembly of the king's vassals and was summoned by him. There seems to have been no limit to the points that might be discussed in these assemblies; but the lord's assent to any vote passed by them appears to have been required before the measures voted on could be put into operation.

The large landowners became "Counts," and the lands they controlled were called "counties." We mentioned the origin of that title a few pages ago. Sometimes, two or more counties were combined into a larger area, which could be called a "duchy," overseen by a "duke," or "duc" in French. However, Charlemagne's approach was to dismantle the duchies and collect their revenues and taxes through his own officials, just like the originally appointed "Counts" had done. {89} Even when the feudal system was fully in place, the lords' powers weren't absolute, and they governed within the limits of their lands mainly through the "curia," or assembly, that was called together from time to time by the vassals. The king, as well as the lords under him, would call for a "curia," which was known as the "curia regis," the king's curia, when it involved the king's vassals and was summoned by him. There seemed to be no restrictions on the topics that could be discussed in these assemblies; however, the lord's approval of any vote passed by them appeared to be necessary before the agreed-upon measures could be implemented.

Pope and Emperor

Pope and Emperor

Now the help that Charlemagne gave to the Pope was valuable to him not only against the Lombard foreigners, but against the Roman nobles themselves. It was the Pope, the Bishop, and not the Duke, of Rome who appealed to Charlemagne; and that very fact shows how far the position of the Pope had altered from that of the early bishops of the Church. He had become ruler of a territory, of a great city, even of a State. And yet he had little force of arms with which to defend this possession, which had come to him by the donations of pious Christians. Pepin, we have noted, had given him lands recovered from the Lombards. But the great men in Rome, the great families, constantly disputed the Pope's authority over the city and the State. To have the Emperor as his ally gave the Pope a power against which they could do little.

Now, the help that Charlemagne provided to the Pope was crucial not just against the Lombard outsiders, but also against the Roman nobles. It was the Pope, the Bishop, and not the Duke of Rome, who reached out to Charlemagne; and that alone shows how much the Pope's role had evolved from that of the early Church bishops. He had become the ruler of a territory, a major city, even a State. Yet, he had minimal military strength to defend this land, which he had received from generous Christians. As noted, Pepin had given him lands taken back from the Lombards. However, the powerful families in Rome constantly challenged the Pope’s authority over the city and the State. Having the Emperor as an ally gave the Pope a level of power that they could hardly counter.

Under Charlemagne the Frankish Empire grew to its greatest extent and splendour, but it had no rest.

Under Charlemagne, the Frankish Empire reached its greatest size and glory, but it never found peace.

One of the reasons of the Emperor's success in keeping his nobles in tolerable obedience was, doubtless, that he kept them so busy, fighting his battles. He subjected the Northmen (later, Normans) who had come down from Scandinavia in their ships and settled {90} themselves along the northern shores of France, facing Britain. Afterwards this land of the Northmen had the name of Normandy.

One of the reasons for the Emperor's success in keeping his nobles in check was, without a doubt, that he kept them busy fighting his wars. He conquered the Northmen (later known as Normans) who had come down from Scandinavia in their ships and settled along the northern shores of France, facing Britain. Later, this land of the Northmen became known as Normandy.

The Saxons, occupying what later were called the Netherlands, put up a surprisingly strong opposition to the great Emperor, but in the end he conquered their independence. Elsewhere, around his ever-extending boundaries, the smaller nations gave him less trouble. In the end it is not too much to say that his Empire included all of what we know as France and Germany with Belgium, Holland, Denmark, and parts of Scandinavia. Southward he held the northern parts of Italy, nearly as far down as Rome. He crossed the Pyrenees, but gained no lasting hold on any of Spain. Indeed, it was on return from a Spanish expedition that he suffered the greatest disaster that ever befel his arms. This was the defeat of a large body of his forces at Roncesvalles, in which fight were killed the great hero Roland and a number of the most illustrious of the Frankish leaders and nobles.

The Saxons, who lived in what would later be known as the Netherlands, mounted a surprisingly strong resistance against the great Emperor, but ultimately he defeated their quest for independence. In other regions, around his ever-expanding borders, the smaller nations caused him less trouble. In the end, it’s not an exaggeration to say that his Empire encompassed all of what we now recognize as France and Germany, along with Belgium, the Netherlands, Denmark, and parts of Scandinavia. To the south, he controlled the northern areas of Italy, reaching nearly as far as Rome. He crossed the Pyrenees but couldn’t maintain a steady hold on any part of Spain. In fact, it was during his return from a campaign in Spain that he faced the greatest disaster of his military career. This was the defeat of a large part of his forces at Roncesvalles, in which the legendary hero Roland and many of the most notable Frankish leaders and nobles were killed.

In later years both Charlemagne himself and his great men, such as Roland and others, his paladins, and "the twelve peers," were made the subjects of the most extravagant stories. They were related to have performed superhuman exploits, to have been eight feet in height and to have conducted themselves generally in a manner which Cervantes, the Spanish novel writer, caricatured in his famous story of Don Quixote. The twelve peers may remind us of the twelve knights of King Arthur's Round Table, and it is likely that there was some original connection between the stories.

In later years, both Charlemagne and his notable leaders, like Roland and his fellow paladins, as well as "the twelve peers," became the subjects of wildly exaggerated tales. They were said to have performed superhuman feats, to have been eight feet tall, and to have behaved in ways that Cervantes, the Spanish novelist, parodied in his famous story of Don Quixote. The twelve peers might remind us of the twelve knights at King Arthur's Round Table, and it's likely there was some original connection between the stories.

But Charlemagne was truly Charles the Great without these fabulous additions to his greatness. He died at Aix la Chapelle in 814 and was succeeded by his only surviving son, whom he had crowned with his own hand the year before his death.

But Charlemagne was genuinely Charles the Great without these incredible embellishments to his greatness. He died at Aix la Chapelle in 814 and was succeeded by his only surviving son, whom he had crowned himself the year before his death.







{91}

{91}

CHAPTER XII

HOW THE PEOPLE LIVED

In this and the next chapters I propose to attempt a sketch of the way in which the tribes of the Goths lived, whether in the Empire of Charlemagne or in our own island. And because the island story must be of the greater interest to us, seeing that it is our own, I shall try to describe the mode of life of the people there, and will ask you to accept that description as giving the type or pattern of the life on the Continent also.

In this chapter and the next, I plan to give an overview of how the Goth tribes lived, both in Charlemagne's Empire and in our own island. Since the story of our island is likely to be more interesting to us, as it is our own, I'll focus on describing the lifestyle of the people here and ask you to accept this description as a reflection of life on the continent as well.

The feudal system did not develop in England precisely as it developed on the Continent of Europe.

The feudal system didn't develop in England exactly the same way it did on the European continent.

This is a statement which may surprise you, for you will no doubt know that the feudal system did exist in England at a rather later date and that the principal part of England's story for many a year was made up of fights between the feudal barons themselves and of combinations of the barons against the king. But this feudalism was brought into England by the Norman kings, after William I.'s conquest in 1066, and again there was a fresh importation of feudal practices under those French kings of the House of Anjou—thence called Angevins—who reigned both over England and over a large slice of France.

This statement might surprise you because you probably know that the feudal system did exist in England a bit later and that a significant part of England's history for many years was dominated by conflicts among the feudal barons and their alliances against the king. However, this feudalism was introduced to England by the Norman kings after William I's conquest in 1066, and there was another wave of feudal practices brought in by the French kings from the House of Anjou—known as the Angevins—who ruled both England and a large portion of France.

But it did not spring up in England like a growth from the soil, as it did in Charlemagne's empire. It had not the same roots in England. The Anglo-Saxon had not quite the same customs of the comitatus, {92} the body-guard devoted to the king or chief, as the Franks had, nor was England as familiar as France with the Roman customs of the patrocinium—the relation of patron and client—and the precarium—the tenure of land granted in answer to a prayer—out of which the relations between the feudal lord and his vassal so easily grew. Moreover, you will remember that the Anglo-Saxon possession of our England did not include the whole of the island. There were still Britons along the western fringe and there were Picts north of the Forth. And even the land that the Anglo-Saxon did hold was not one kingdom, but divided into three main divisions, to say nothing of some lesser divisions. There were the kingdoms of Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex, to name them in their order from north to south.

But it didn't emerge in England like a natural growth from the soil, like it did in Charlemagne's empire. It didn't have the same roots in England. The Anglo-Saxons didn't share the same customs of the comitatus, the bodyguard dedicated to the king or chief, as the Franks did, and England was not as familiar as France with the Roman customs of the patrocinium—the relationship between patron and client—and the precarium—the land tenure granted in response to a request—out of which the relationship between feudal lords and their vassals easily developed. Furthermore, you should remember that the Anglo-Saxon presence in England didn’t cover the entire island. There were still Britons living along the western edge and Picts to the north of the Forth. Even the land that the Anglo-Saxons did control wasn’t one kingdom; it was divided into three main regions, not to mention some smaller divisions. There were the kingdoms of Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex, listed from north to south.

At one time we hear of the "Heptarchy," or seven kingdoms, but the number really might be stated equally well as more or less than seven, according as this or the other collection of tribes were reckoned as independent.

At one point, we talk about the "Heptarchy," or seven kingdoms, but the actual number could just as easily be more or less than seven, depending on whether this group or that group of tribes was counted as independent.

Therefore the kingdoms were small, so that the kings, if they had any strong rule at all, could make their ruling strength felt all over their kingdoms. We have seen that one of the reasons why the feudal system came into being on the Continent was that the king was not able, in disturbed times, to make good his authority far from his own headquarters. That failure to make good was less likely to occur to the ruler of the small kingdoms into which England was divided.

Therefore, the kingdoms were small, allowing the kings, if they had any real power, to have their authority felt throughout their realms. We have seen that one reason the feudal system developed on the Continent was that the king couldn't effectively assert his authority far from his own base during troubled times. This inability to assert authority was less likely to happen with the rulers of the small kingdoms that England was divided into.

The English lose their freedom

The English give up their freedom

But what did happen in England was that the free man, the man who owned his own piece of land as a freehold, gradually became less free. In the system of tribal government which the Gothic tribes brought westward with them, it had been the custom for the free men of the tribe (the ceorls, or churls) to come {93} together at certain times and pass laws and try cases that arose under the laws. They were called together by the king and by the chief men (the eorls, or earls) and they voted on any subject that came before the assembly. And still, in England, the freemen had the right to come up to the assemblies and vote. But, though the kingdoms were not very large, they were larger, no doubt, than the territories held by the tribes in their Eastern homes. It was a long way for the voters to come to the assemblies. They had their business, as towns began to grow, to occupy them. Perhaps their agriculture, their mill, or their cattle needed their attention. At all events, however it happened, they ceased to go to the assemblies, and the result, of course, was that the king and the earls got more and more of the law-making and of the decision of cases into their own hands, and the ordinary freeman, though still in name free, and still with his right to vote, came to have less and less power and had to obey the decisions of the king and his council of earls more and more. They had no arrangement by which they might make their wishes known at the assembly by means of a representative appointed by themselves, as our voters now are able to make their wishes known by appointing their Member of Parliament and sending him to Westminster to speak for them. In theory all the old English voters were members of their parliament, so to call it. They could all go to it and speak and vote. But, owing to the difficulties of going, and the distance, the result was that they did not go at all, and so had no one to represent their views in the government under which they were supposed to be free, and in which they were all supposed to have an equal share in governing. They continued, however, to have the power to vote in their more local assemblies, in the "hundred court," which was something like an enlarged parish council {94} of a few villages, and in the "shire court," or council of the shire, formed by the union of many villages. How these courts were formed, you shall read in the next chapter. It seems to be rather doubtful whether the people availed themselves much of these powers. They probably became more and more content to leave the business of government to the chief men.

But what happened in England was that the free man, the one who owned his own piece of land as a freehold, gradually became less free. In the tribal government system that the Gothic tribes brought westward with them, it was customary for the free men of the tribe (the ceorls, or churls) to gather at certain times to create laws and handle cases that arose under those laws. They were called together by the king and by the chief men (the eorls, or earls), and they voted on any topics that came before the assembly. Even in England, the freemen had the right to attend the assemblies and vote. However, although the kingdoms were not very large, they were certainly bigger than the territories held by the tribes in their Eastern homelands. It was a long journey for the voters to reach the assemblies. As towns began to grow, they had their own businesses to take care of. Perhaps their farming, their mill, or their livestock needed their attention. In any case, for whatever reason, they stopped attending the assemblies, and as a result, the king and the earls took more and more control over law-making and decision-making. The ordinary freeman, though still technically free and still possessing the right to vote, gradually had less and less power and had to follow the decisions of the king and his council of earls more and more. They had no system in place to express their wishes at the assembly through a representative they had chosen themselves, like our voters today can by appointing their Member of Parliament to speak for them at Westminster. In theory, all the old English voters were members of their parliament, so to speak. They could all attend, speak, and vote. But, due to the challenges of travel and the distance, they ended up not attending at all, and thus had no one to represent their views in the government under which they were supposed to be free and share equally in governance. Nevertheless, they still had the power to vote in their more local assemblies, in the "hundred court," which functioned like an enhanced parish council of a few villages, and in the "shire court," or council of the shire, made up of many villages. How these courts were formed will be explained in the next chapter. It seems rather uncertain whether the people really made use of these powers. They likely became more and more content to let the chief men handle government affairs.

These three kingdoms of Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex were constantly striving together for the mastery. Our unfortunate land can have known very little peace until Egbert, who ruled all England from 827 to 836, did succeed in bringing the kingdoms under his sole authority. The rulers of the Franks do not seem to have made any attempt to extend their wide empire so as to include our islands. Charlemagne, however, took much interest in the course of affairs in England, and at one time there was a project of marrying his son to a daughter of the King of Mercia. The project was not accomplished; and at a moment when Mercia was at her strongest, so that there did seem a possibility of her overcoming the other divisions of the country and uniting all under one rule, Charlemagne's influence was exerted to restore the King of Northumbria to his throne. The fact is that the Frankish policy towards England was, not to attempt its conquest, but to thwart its own efforts towards unity, so as to keep it divided, and by reason of its divisions, weak. But to the English generally, Charlemagne showed much favour and they were well received at his court. He had assumed the position of head, with the Pope, of the Catholic Church, and that position in itself gave him a reason and an excuse for interfering, as he did, with Church matters in England.

These three kingdoms of Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex were always competing for dominance. Our unfortunate land likely experienced very little peace until Egbert, who ruled all of England from 827 to 836, managed to bring the kingdoms under his control. The rulers of the Franks don’t seem to have tried to expand their vast empire to include our islands. However, Charlemagne was quite interested in the situation in England, and there was even a plan to marry his son to a daughter of the King of Mercia. That plan didn’t materialize; and at a time when Mercia was at its peak, seeming capable of conquering the other parts of the country and uniting everything under one rule, Charlemagne intervened to restore the King of Northumbria to his throne. The truth is that the Frankish strategy towards England was not to conquer it, but to hinder its efforts toward unity, keeping it divided and thus weak. Nonetheless, Charlemagne generally showed a lot of favor to the English, and they were well received at his court. He had taken the role of head of the Catholic Church along with the Pope, and that position provided him a reason and excuse to interfere with church matters in England as he did.


{95}

{95}


CANTERBURY.
CANTERBURY.

CANTERBURY.


I have said that the English were well received at the court of the great Emperor. You may take that to mean that the English were by no means, at this far-away date, shut up in their own island. They {96} often went to and from the Continent and even to Rome; and Roman emissaries, priests and bishops, were constantly coming to England.

I’ve mentioned that the English were warmly welcomed at the court of the great Emperor. You can understand that to mean that, even back then, the English were definitely not isolated on their own island. They {96} frequently traveled to and from the Continent and even to Rome; and Roman messengers, priests, and bishops were regularly visiting England.

To get a true picture in your minds of the country, both in England and in other parts of Europe, it is almost necessary first to dismiss from your minds the picture as you know it to-day. Whereas, now, you see for the most part, as you travel by train or motor, cleared land, open fields, and here and there woodland, you have to imagine a land at that time universally covered by wood, with only here and there clearances made by man. Along the tops of the downs, however, exposed to the high winds, there would be very little growth of trees. The woodland would be full of game and of wild creatures. There would be deer, and wolves preying on the deer.

To really picture the country, both in England and elsewhere in Europe, you need to first set aside the image you have today. Right now, as you travel by train or car, you mostly see cleared land, open fields, and occasional patches of woods. You have to envision a landscape that was then completely covered in forests, with only a few areas cleared by people. However, along the tops of the hills, where the winds are strong, there wouldn’t be much tree growth. The forests would be teeming with game and wild animals. There would be deer, and wolves hunting the deer.

You must imagine a population extraordinarily less numerous than it is now. Even in 1087, when Domesday Book, which contained a "census" of all England, was made, the population is given at 1,500,000. For the most part we may suppose the people living rather after the manner in which the Gothic tribes lived in their own country—in clearances, or what we might call villages, in the midst of the wild wood and in the river valleys. But there would be some towns, larger villages gradually growing, and these towns you would probably find beginning to be surrounded by a protecting wall of raised earth and palings with gates that were shut at nightfall. Generally the houses, both in the villages and in the towns, would be of timber and clay, built as I will shortly describe; but after a while the churches and the great men's houses, and the fortified castles would be of stone. There is what we call Saxon stonework still to be seen both in England and in other parts of Europe.

You should picture a population much smaller than it is today. Even back in 1087, when the Domesday Book, which included a "census" of all England, was created, the population was recorded as 1,500,000. For the most part, we can assume that people lived somewhat like the Gothic tribes did in their homeland—in clearings, or what we might call villages, amidst the wild woods and in the river valleys. However, there would have been some towns, larger villages gradually developing, and these towns would likely be starting to be enclosed by protective walls made of raised earth and wooden palisades with gates that were shut at night. Generally, the houses, both in the villages and in the towns, would be made of timber and clay, built as I will describe shortly; but eventually, the churches, the homes of the wealthy, and the fortified castles would be made of stone. There are still examples of what we call Saxon stonework to be seen in both England and other parts of Europe.

Now through this green wood, which generally {97} covered our England, there would be roads and tracks. All the travelling by land would be on foot or on horseback. The use of wheels for vehicles was known even to the Britons before the coming of the English, for they had their war-chariots; but even where the Romans had made their fine roads it is not likely that, after all the years since the Romans left the island, these roads would not have fallen into such disrepair that no wheeled thing could go along them far without sticking in the mud.

Now, throughout this green forest, which typically covered our England, there were paths and trails. All travel on land would be on foot or horseback. The Britons knew how to use wheels for vehicles even before the English arrived, as they had their war chariots. However, even in areas where the Romans had built their nice roads, it's unlikely that—after all the years since the Romans left the island—these roads would still be in good condition, so no wheeled vehicle could travel far without getting stuck in the mud.

Modes of travel

Ways to travel

For another fact, that you have to realise about the country of that day, is that it was not only far more wooded than it is now: it was also far more marshy. The rivers ran more broadly, their banks were wider. All the neighbourhood of Westminster, for instance, was a swamp, and the Thames, because it was so wide, was far less deep and it was fordable there. Men and horses could walk through it, perhaps on some stones thrown into the bed, and certainly it must have been far less deep and far more wide than it is now.

For another thing you need to understand about the country back then is that it was not only much more forested than it is today, but it was also a lot more marshy. The rivers flowed more broadly, and their banks were wider. For example, the whole area around Westminster was a swamp, and the Thames, because it was so wide, was much shallower and could be crossed on foot. People and horses could walk through it, maybe on some stones placed in the riverbed, and it definitely had to be a lot shallower and much wider than it is now.

Because of this marshiness of the lower grounds, the roads by which people travelled went as much as possible along the upper, the harder and drier, ground, sometimes following a line near the top of the downs. The tracks or byways from the woodland and valley villages rose up out of the lowland as quickly as the ground would allow and went up to join the older roads along the downs. But, in spite of all that, you must realise that the rivers were really the great means of communication. They were the chief roads and highways; and the proof of that is that it is always low down, by a river, that all the old towns and the big church establishments and buildings were made. There are Canterbury, London, Winchester, Oxford, Paris, Rouen and very many more that you will think of. Not a river of any size that did not have a town springing up on its banks, and not a town of any size springing up anywhere except on a river's bank.

Because of the marshy conditions in the low areas, the roads people traveled preferred to stick to the higher, harder, and drier ground, often running close to the tops of the hills. The paths from the forest and hillside villages climbed out of the lowlands as quickly as the terrain allowed, connecting to the older roads along the hills. However, it’s important to understand that rivers were actually the primary means of communication. They served as the main roads and highways; the evidence is that all the old towns and major church establishments and buildings were built close to rivers. Cities like Canterbury, London, Winchester, Oxford, Paris, Rouen, and many more come to mind. There wasn't a significant river without a town thriving on its banks, and no sizable town developed anywhere but along the riverbanks.

{98}

{98}

And the way in which the English and other Gothic people formed their homes and lived their lives appears to have been very different from the way of life of the older Celts. We have seen that the Anglo-Saxons, when they came to England, established themselves in the river valleys and in the woodland country; but there is evidence that those earliest inhabitants of whom we know anything, the Celts, who were here before the Romans, lived more on the upper lands, on the Downs. This is shown by the relics which the plough and the spade discover for us, on these upper levels, and also by those extraordinary large stone rings of which the most famous is that at Stonehenge, although it is certain that only a few hundred years ago the stones at Avebury near Marlborough must have encircled a very much larger area. Most of the Avebury stones have been broken up now by the farmers to make roads and houses.

And the way the English and other Gothic people built their homes and lived their lives seems to have been quite different from the lifestyle of the older Celts. We’ve seen that the Anglo-Saxons, when they came to England, settled in the river valleys and forested areas; but there’s evidence that the earliest inhabitants we know of, the Celts, who were here before the Romans, lived more on the higher ground, on the Downs. This is indicated by the artifacts that plowing and digging uncover for us on these elevated areas, and also by those remarkable large stone circles, the most famous being Stonehenge, although it’s clear that just a few hundred years ago the stones at Avebury near Marlborough must have surrounded a much larger area. Most of the Avebury stones have now been broken up by farmers to create roads and houses.

Lines of travel

Travel routes

The great stone circles had to do with the religion of which the Druids were the priests, and you should note that this Avebury, near Marlborough, is a very central spot, in England. It is on high ground, and we know that many tracks or roadways led from it as a centre, going out like spokes of a wheel. Also you may notice that many of the rivers radiate out from that central high ground and find their way thence in different directions to the sea. Probably that part of the country was looked on as particularly sacred because it was so central.

The great stone circles were related to the religion of which the Druids were the priests, and you should note that Avebury, near Marlborough, is a very central location in England. It's situated on high ground, and we know that many paths or roads radiated from it like the spokes of a wheel. You might also notice that many rivers flow out from this central high ground and head off in different directions to the sea. It's likely that this area was considered especially sacred because of its central position.

Now for people coming to England from the Continent of Europe, the easiest way to come, because it was the shortest sea-passage, would be across the Channel at, or near, Dover. Thence, if they wanted to get into the heart of England, they would be prevented from going northward by the Thames. They could not cross the Thames on foot or on horse till they came to London, where the Romans made their {99} Watling Street, as it was called, across the river and thence up to Chester.

Now for people traveling to England from mainland Europe, the easiest way to get there, since it was the shortest sea route, would be across the Channel at or near Dover. From there, if they wanted to reach the center of England, they would be blocked from going north by the Thames. They couldn't cross the Thames on foot or horseback until they reached London, where the Romans built their Watling Street across the river and then up to Chester.

But as a matter of fact they were more likely to wish to go westward than northward, because it was in the west of England that those things of value lay for which, in the old days, people did come from the Continent to England—that is the lead and tin that were in the mines. These lay in the west of England and in Ireland. In Ireland, in the Wicklow mountains, some gold was found. So, then, going westward, these people came to the meeting of the roads at or about Avebury and the Salisbury Plain country.

But in reality, they were more inclined to want to head west rather than north, because it was in the west of England where the valuable resources were located that people used to travel from the Continent to England for—the lead and tin found in the mines. These resources were situated in the west of England and in Ireland. In Ireland, gold was discovered in the Wicklow mountains. So, by going west, these people arrived at the crossroads near Avebury and the Salisbury Plain area.

On those high downs and on that thin soil there would be few and small trees. The woodland would be all below, say rising not much more than 500 feet above sea-level. Therefore this high country gave the best and easiest land for the living of a people who were in the pastoral stage; that is, had flocks and herds. It was, and it still is, good sheep land. And it did not need clearing.

On those high hills and that thin soil, there would be few small trees. The forest would be all down below, rising to just over 500 feet above sea level. So, this high country provided the best and easiest land for people in the pastoral stage; that is, those with flocks and herds. It was, and still is, good land for sheep. Plus, it didn't need to be cleared.

The Anglo-Saxons came with somewhat different habits. They had been used to living in the woodlands and the river valleys, rather than on open downs; and therefore it was to the lower lands that they naturally resorted. They established themselves in villages there, as they had been established in their homes across the Channel.

The Anglo-Saxons arrived with slightly different customs. They were accustomed to living in the woods and river valleys, not on open hills; so they naturally settled in the lower lands. They set up villages there, just as they had in their homes across the Channel.

I would remind you again that I am trying to tell you the story of how these people came and settled in England, and how the kind of life that they lived has developed into the kind of life that we lead now, not only because it is our very own English story, and therefore of the closest interest to us, but also because it is in much the same way that the Gothic tribes settled and developed over most of the Frankish Empire and also where the Visigoths lived, in Spain, both while they were the actual rulers of Spain and {100} also in the times of the Moorish conquest of that country. So that it is the story of a great part of the world, and of the part most important for the world's progress, that we may see being enacted on a small scale in our own island.

I want to remind you once again that I’m sharing the story of how these people came to settle in England, and how the way of life they built has evolved into the life we lead today. This is important not only because it’s our own English story, making it particularly interesting to us, but also because it mirrors how the Gothic tribes settled and developed across much of the Frankish Empire and in the area where the Visigoths lived, in Spain. This includes both when they ruled Spain and during the Moorish conquest of that country. This is the story of a significant part of the world, and of the part most crucial for global progress, which we can observe being played out on a smaller scale right here on our island.

Saxon houses

Saxon homes

In the river valleys, then, these incoming Saxons would establish themselves on some firm and not too marshy bit of land. There they would build the houses of their villages. And the houses, at first, were built in this manner: they would either leave four tree stems, as they cleared the woodland, or else would drive four poles into the ground, to form the corners of the projected house, which we will call ABCD. Then they would bring together and fasten together, at their tops, the trunks or poles A and B and the poles C and D, so that they came like this house shape. Thus they got the shape of the house. You may note that this is somewhat the shape of that Gothic arch, which became so important in later building. The house, at first, was divided into two rooms, at most, in one of which the men lived and in the other the women. The builders threw a roofing pole across, from the top of one of the arches--that is to say, from the point at which the poles A and B were fastened together, to the top of the other arch, where C and D were fastened together. This made the "roof tree." Then they put struts, or strengthening pieces of wood, across from one pole to the other, about at the height where the poles began to bend most sharply so as to come together. The usual distance from each of the poles, as between A and B, and also between C and D, where they entered the ground, was 16 feet. Thus they had the frame of the house constructed.

In the river valleys, the incoming Saxons settled on some solid, not too marshy piece of land. They built the houses of their villages there. Initially, the houses were constructed this way: they would either leave four tree trunks as they cleared the forest or drive four poles into the ground to create the corners of the planned house, which we'll call ABCD. Then they would connect the tops of the trunks or poles A and B and C and D together, forming the shape like this house shape. This created the outline of the house. You might notice that this resembles the Gothic arch shape that became significant in later architecture. The house was originally divided into at most two rooms, one for men and another for women. The builders placed a roofing pole across, from the top of one arch—where the poles A and B were joined—to the top of the other arch, where C and D were linked together. This created the "roof tree." Then they added struts, or support beams, across from one pole to the other, around the height where the poles began to curve sharply. The typical distance from each of the poles, both between A and B and between C and D, where they entered the ground, was 16 feet. This completed the frame of the house.

Then they would apply slighter rods of timber to the sides, in the kind of weaving way in which you {101} must have seen those hurdles made which are used very generally in England for penning sheep. It is what is called wattle work—the rods going in and out, under and over each other. Then they would plaster up the crevices with clay, "daubing" it, as it is called, so that the whole work is called "wattle and daub." That is how their houses were made, or somehow like that. I will not affirm that it was just in the order that I have mentioned that each of the processes was performed, but it is tolerably sure that it was somewhat thus that those Saxons and most of the German tribes made their houses.

Then they would attach thinner wooden rods to the sides, using a weaving technique similar to how you might have seen those hurdles being made, which are commonly used in England for enclosing sheep. This method is known as wattle work—the rods interweaving under and over each other. Then they would fill in the gaps with clay, "daubing" it, as it’s called, so the entire structure is known as "wattle and daub." That’s how their houses were built, or at least something like that. I won’t claim that it was done in the exact order I've described, but it's fairly certain that was generally how those Saxons and most of the German tribes constructed their homes.


AN ANGLO-SAXON MANSION.
AN ANGLO-SAXON MANSION.

AN ANGLO-SAXON MANSION.

As a rule the houses were thatched, but sometimes tiled with roofing tiles, after the fashion of the villas that the Romans had built. The floor might also be tiled.

As a rule, the houses had thatched roofs, but sometimes they were covered with tiles, similar to the villas built by the Romans. The floors could also be tiled.

In the houses of the wealthier people the walls were often hung with tapestry, woven and worked by the Anglo-Saxon ladies, who were skilful in spinning and in needlework. These tapestries were hung from hooks, {102} tenter-hooks, from which we have our proverb of "being on tenter-hooks." They served to exclude the draught, as well as for adornment, for probably the "wattle and daub" was not always wind proof.

In the homes of wealthier people, the walls were often decorated with tapestries, woven and crafted by skilled Anglo-Saxon women who excelled at spinning and needlework. These tapestries were hung from hooks, {102} tenter-hooks, which is where we get the saying "being on tenter-hooks." They helped block drafts as well as add beauty, since the "wattle and daub" was likely not always windproof.

And then there was a hole at the top of the roof to let out the smoke of the fire, which would be lighted in the centre of the room, or hall. The houses had no chimneys. Sometimes they had windows for light, but these were only slits in the walls—not glazed.

And then there was a hole at the top of the roof to let out the smoke from the fire, which would be lit in the center of the room, or hall. The houses had no chimneys. Sometimes they had windows for light, but these were just slits in the walls—not glazed.

They did know something of the use of glass, for they had glass drinking-vessels, as well as vessels of wood and of silver. The horns of the cattle were used for the same purpose. For the furniture of their houses they had tables, generally of a round shape. There are several quaint pictures, adorning old manuscripts, showing them seated, or standing, at dinner. They had benches and stools, but no movable seats, as it seems. The seat they called a "sett"—a thing to "settle," or "sit" on. We still use the word "settle" for a kind of sofa, and "stool" comes from the same Anglo-Saxon word. We are learning now not only the story of the beginning of our own ways of life, but also much of the story of our own words and way of talking.

They knew a bit about using glass because they had glass drinking vessels, along with wooden and silver ones. They also used cattle horns for the same purpose. For furniture, they typically had round tables. There are several charming pictures in old manuscripts showing them sitting or standing at dinner. They had benches and stools, but it seems they didn't have movable seats. The seat they called a "sett," which means a thing to "settle" or "sit" on. We still use the word "settle" for a type of sofa, and "stool" comes from the same Anglo-Saxon word. We're learning not just about the origins of our own ways of life, but also a lot about the origins of our words and our way of speaking.

In the better houses the seat and table at which the heads of the family sat were raised on a flooring a little above the level of the rest, on what was called a dais. This would only be in the bigger houses. The dinner and other meals were always served in the hall, or larger room, which really was the one important part of the house. The apartments for the women were sometimes adjoining the hall, under the same roof, but sometimes "the lady's bower," as it was called, was a small separate building. Bed places, like berths in a ship's cabin, were often arranged for the men along the sides of the great hall, screened off by a curtain. You will understand that the better and larger a {103} house was, and the wealthier its owner, the more it would have of these fittings and conveniences. Most of the houses in the ordinary village we may suppose to have been almost altogether without them.

In the nicer homes, the seat and table where the heads of the family sat were elevated on a platform a bit higher than the rest of the floor, called a dais. This was usually only in the larger houses. Dinner and other meals were always served in the hall or bigger room, which was really the main part of the house. The women's quarters were sometimes next to the hall, under the same roof, but sometimes "the lady's bower," as it was known, was a small separate building. Sleeping arrangements, similar to berths in a ship's cabin, were often set up for the men along the sides of the large hall, separated by a curtain. You’ll see that the nicer and larger a house was, and the wealthier its owner, the more of these features and conveniences it would have. Most of the homes in the typical village presumably lacked them entirely.


AN ANGLO-SAXON DINNER-PARTY. (From Wright's <i>Homes of Other Days</i>.)
AN ANGLO-SAXON DINNER-PARTY.
(From Wright's Homes of Other Days.)


AN ANGLO-SAXON DINNER-PARTY. (From Wright's <i>Homes of Other Days</i>.)
AN ANGLO-SAXON DINNER-PARTY.
(From Wright's Homes of Other Days.)

For their food at table, even in the best houses, they do not seem to have had forks. They had knives, but how much they were used at table we hardly know. Fingers were the chief instruments; and they were careful to wash their hands before and after meals. Indeed washing, both of the person and of their clothes, seems to have been more carefully and more often done thus early than a little later in the story. I am not giving you any account of their clothes, because you will get an idea of them much more quickly and exactly from the illustrations.

For their meals, even in the best households, it seems they didn't use forks. They had knives, but it's unclear how much they were actually used at the dining table. Fingers were the main utensils, and they made sure to wash their hands before and after eating. In fact, personal and clothing hygiene appears to have been more diligent and frequent at this time than a bit later in history. I won't go into detail about their clothing because you'll get a better and quicker understanding from the illustrations.

Often, in the large houses, they would have one or more minstrels playing to them as they ate, for they were fond of music and of the dance, and of various games. The Romans had left, in Britain, the tradition {104} of their games and gladiators' exhibitions in the amphitheatres, and these had not been forgotten. The Saxons may have come into that tradition and adopted the games, or they may have brought their own. They had games that were a kind of mimic warfare, with bows and arrows and javelin or dart throwing, which no doubt served to keep them in practice for the frequent wars which the kings waged together and for which a contingent from each village was required.

Often, in the big houses, they would have one or more musicians playing for them while they ate, as they loved music, dancing, and various games. The Romans had left behind the tradition of their games and gladiator shows in the amphitheaters in Britain, and these had not been forgotten. The Saxons might have adopted this tradition and taken on those games, or they could have brought their own. They had games that resembled mock warfare, involving bows and arrows and javelin or dart throwing, which likely helped them stay ready for the frequent wars that the kings waged and for which each village needed to provide soldiers.

Their chief food seems to have been bread, with butter, cheese, and milk. This shows how much they depended on their live-stock, even though they seldom, as we may suppose, ate fresh meat. But they had poultry and ate much fish, and had a few vegetables, such as beans, besides the wild produce of the woods, like blackberries, mushrooms, nuts, and so on. They brewed beer, and mixed it with honey to make the favourite drink called "mead." A little wine came in from the Continent; but only the rich men could afford that.

Their main food seems to have been bread, with butter, cheese, and milk. This shows how much they relied on their livestock, even though they probably rarely ate fresh meat. However, they had poultry and ate a lot of fish, and they had some vegetables, like beans, in addition to the wild produce from the woods, such as blackberries, mushrooms, nuts, and so on. They brewed beer and mixed it with honey to create their favorite drink called "mead." A little wine came in from the mainland, but only the wealthy could afford that.

To give them light, we know that they had candles, made both of the tallow, the fat of animals, and of wax, from the bees, and they also used lamps, holding oil, with a wick from the spout, like the Roman lamps.

To provide light, we know they used candles made from both tallow, which is animal fat, and wax from bees. They also used oil lamps with wicks coming out of the spout, similar to Roman lamps.

As a rule, in the villages established in the woodland, where the houses were not close together, on the sides of a road, or in a circle, but were scattered among the cleared places, a mound of earth with a hedge on top was thrown up round about it. It was called by the Saxon word from which we have our word "wall"; but it hardly was what we should call a wall. Perhaps it was partly to protect the home garden, which lay within it, from strolling cattle and wild creatures, and partly for defence against enemies. There is evidence that the Anglo-Saxon ladies were fond of flowers and of their gardens.

As a rule, in the villages set up in the woods, where the houses weren’t grouped closely together along a road or in a circle but were spread out among the cleared areas, a mound of earth with a hedge on top was built around it. It was called by the Saxon word from which we get our word "wall"; however, it hardly resembled what we would consider a wall today. It may have been partly to protect the home garden, which was inside it, from wandering cattle and wild animals, and partly for defense against enemies. There’s evidence that Anglo-Saxon women loved flowers and their gardens.

Where the houses lay alongside a road, and {105} especially beside what was called a "street" (which meant one of the paved Roman roads, from stratum, meaning a paved surface), this surrounding wall or mound would not be made.

Where the houses were built along a road, and {105} especially next to what was called a "street" (which referred to one of the paved Roman roads, from stratum, meaning a paved surface), this surrounding wall or mound wouldn’t be constructed.

Walled houses

Fenced homes

As time passed they began to make improvements in their houses. The first improvement seems to have been to build walls, up to about the height of a man's head—timber walls only at first—making use of trunks that had grown with a bend in them, as the corner posts, for the arch. From that came the occasional use of stone for the walls, where stone was easily to be found, or of brick, where there was clay convenient for the baking; but for very many years wood was the usual material for the building of all except the great houses, churches, castles, and the like. Of course it was very inflammable, and you know how, even as late down in our story as the date (1666) of the great fire of London, the destruction was so complete because almost all the houses were of wood.

As time went by, they started making upgrades to their homes. The first upgrade seems to have been building walls about the height of a man's head—initially just timber walls—using trunks that grew with a bend for the corner posts, creating arches. This eventually led to the occasional use of stone for the walls, where it was readily available, or brick, where there was clay nearby for making it; however, for many years, wood was the main material for constructing everything except for the large houses, churches, castles, and similar structures. Naturally, it was very flammable, and as you know, even later in our story, during the year (1666) of the great fire of London, the destruction was so complete because almost all the houses were made of wood.







{106}

{106}

CHAPTER XIII

HOW THE PEOPLE LIVED—continued

It is likely that some of the Celts, before the coming of the later invaders, had begun to descend from their hill villages and to occupy the river valleys and clearings in the woodlands; but we do not know much of their story, and have to piece it together as best we may from the signs of their residence which they have left. Both before the Roman occupation of Britain and also for two or more centuries afterwards, we do not know at all clearly what went on in our island.

It seems that some of the Celts, before the arrival of later invaders, started to move down from their hill villages and began to settle in the river valleys and clearings in the forests; however, we don’t know much about their history, and we have to put together what we can from the evidence of their presence that remains. Both before the Roman occupation of Britain and for two or more centuries afterward, we have very little clear understanding of what happened on our island.

But about the Saxons, nearly from their first coming to England, we have written evidence to give us information. We know something of how their village societies were formed, and these societies are extremely interesting to us, because we can see from them how our present way of living came about, how the landowner and the tenant, the squire and the agricultural labourer came to be.

But regarding the Saxons, almost from the time they first arrived in England, we have written records that provide us with information. We know a bit about how their village societies were formed, and these societies are very interesting to us because they show us how our current way of life developed and how the landowner and tenant, the squire and the agricultural worker emerged.

How people lived

How people lived

The villages, then, in these Saxon times, consisted of a group of the "wattle and daub" houses formed in the manner that you have seen. If they were built near one of the roads, the houses would be on either side of the road, forming something like what we call "the village street" now. If they were not near a road they would often be arranged in a circle, with a clear space in the middle. In this clear space, surrounded by the houses, we may see the earliest form of the modern "village green."

The villages during Saxon times were made up of a cluster of "wattle and daub" houses built as you've seen. If they were located near a road, the houses would be on both sides, creating something similar to what we now refer to as "the village street." If they weren't near a road, they were often arranged in a circle, with an open area in the center. In this open space, surrounded by the houses, we can see the earliest version of the modern "village green."

{107}

{107}

And then, outside the circle of houses would be the lands which the villagers held and worked. There would be a certain area of this land which would be cultivated, with the plough, for crops, and, further, outside that there would be land which would be grazed by the villagers' cattle and sheep. It would be what we call "common land," and any freeman in the village would have the right to turn out on it a certain fixed number of animals. Besides this there would be a certain area of ground beyond again, called "the waste," where the pigs of the villagers might be turned out to feed in the woods. This area also was defined by law, so that it should not run into the area allotted to a neighbouring village.

And then, outside the circle of houses would be the lands that the villagers owned and worked. There would be a specific area of this land that would be farmed with a plow for crops, and farther out, there would be land where the villagers' cattle and sheep grazed. This would be what we call "common land," and any freeman in the village would have the right to let a certain fixed number of animals roam on it. Additionally, there would be another area beyond that, called "the waste," where the villagers' pigs could be turned out to forage in the woods. This area was also defined by law to ensure it didn't overlap with the land assigned to a neighboring village.

Now the area of cultivated land held by each of the ceorls (the churls, or free peasants) in the village was generally fixed at thirty acres. It was reckoned that thirty acres was the limit that a team of oxen could plough and keep in order during the year. But a team was reckoned to consist of eight oxen, and each ceorl was only allowed one pair of oxen.

Now the amount of farmland each ceorl (the churls, or free peasants) in the village had was usually set at thirty acres. It was believed that thirty acres was the maximum a team of oxen could plow and manage throughout the year. A team was considered to consist of eight oxen, but each ceorl was only permitted to have a pair of oxen.

You will see what this implies. It implies that they shared their oxen among them, four of the proprietors coming together, with two oxen each, to make up a team. Thus there was sharing in the oxen and in the ploughing work that the oxen did, as well as in the common grazing land. I want you to notice, as a great feature of the early village life, this sharing or community, this having many things in common.

You will see what this means. It means that they shared their oxen among themselves, with four of the owners coming together, each providing two oxen to create a team. So, there was a sharing of both the oxen and the ploughing work the oxen did, as well as the common grazing land. I want you to notice, as a significant aspect of early village life, this sense of sharing or community, this having many things in common.

Then there were the cattle and the flocks and the pigs; and these would all need looking after. But each owner did not look after his own. On the contrary, a herdsman for the cattle, a shepherd for the sheep, and a swineherd for the pigs were appointed.

Then there were the cattle, the flocks, and the pigs; and all of these would need care. But each owner didn't take care of their own. Instead, a herdsman was assigned for the cattle, a shepherd for the sheep, and a swineherd for the pigs.

The ceorls were not the only freemen. There was a class of freemen, too, of less importance than these holders of thirty acres. They had to do some of the {108} work under the thirty-acre men; and perhaps it was from their class that the swineherd and the shepherd were taken. Another man who was employed in the same way, as a servant of the community, was the miller, the corn-grinder.

The ceorls weren’t the only free people. There was also a group of freemen who were less important than those who owned thirty acres. They had to do some of the work for the thirty-acre landowners; and maybe it was from their group that the swineherd and the shepherd came. Another person who worked in a similar capacity, serving the community, was the miller, the corn-grinder.

Below this lower class of freemen, again, came the serfs, the slaves. In the earliest known documents that show us what the duties and rights of the freemen in the villages were, there is no mention at all of the rights and duties of the serfs, because, as a matter of fact, they had, in law, no rights, and to their duties there was no limit. They had to do what they were bid, and their masters had as much authority over them as over cattle. They were indeed owned as "chattels," or cattle. But it does not follow that they were ill-treated, for a wise master would not treat even his cattle or his sheep ill. He would treat them well, because the stronger and healthier they were the more work they would do for him or the more milk or wool they would give him. It was to his interest to be kind to both the two-legged and the four-legged cattle. The slaves were members of the conquered race for the most part.

Below this lower class of free people were the serfs, who were essentially slaves. In the earliest known documents that outline the rights and responsibilities of the free people in the villages, there’s no reference to the rights and duties of the serfs because, in reality, they had no legal rights and no limits to their duties. They had to do whatever they were told, and their masters had as much authority over them as they would over livestock. They were indeed considered "chattels," or livestock. However, this doesn’t mean they were mistreated, since a wise master wouldn’t treat even his livestock poorly. He would take care of them because the healthier and stronger they were, the more work they could do for him or the more milk or wool they could provide. It was in his best interest to be kind to both his two-legged and four-legged cattle. Most of the slaves were members of the conquered race.

Eorls and cheorls

Nobles and commoners

And then, besides the ceorls, and probably at first chosen by them and from among them, was the eorl. His business was to look after the community in a general way, to preside at its meetings, to act as its judge, and as its leader in case of quarrels with the neighbours. In return, he had portions of land given to him amidst the portion of the ceorls, and the ceorls had to work the land for him, or to get it worked for him by their slaves. Generally the law was that they had to give him so many days' work during the week. That is the way in which their work was measured. They thus paid him what was really very like a rent for his land, and as time went on it was more and more in the light of what we call rent that it was {109} regarded. Similarly, when they brought corn to the mill to be ground, they had to put a certain portion of the ground corn into a chest especially kept there for the eorl. And here again, this paying in of the corn came to convey the idea that the mill belonged to the eorl and that this was a payment for the privilege of grinding the corn there. Thus the eorl came more and more into the position of owner of the land and of all in the village.

And then, in addition to the ceorls, there was the eorl, who was likely chosen by them and from among them at first. His role was to oversee the community, lead its meetings, serve as its judge, and act as its leader in case of disputes with neighbors. In exchange for his services, he was given portions of land among the ceorls' lands, and the ceorls were required to work the land for him or have their slaves do it. Typically, the law mandated that they provide him with a certain number of days' work each week. This was how their labor was quantified. They effectively paid him what was very similar to rent for his land, and over time, it increasingly came to be seen as rent. Similarly, when they brought grain to the mill to be ground, they had to place a specific portion of the ground grain into a chest specifically reserved for the eorl. Again, this offering of grain came to imply that the mill belonged to the eorl and that it was a payment for the privilege of using the mill. In this way, the eorl gradually assumed more and more of the role of owner of the land and everything in the village.

Besides the duties that the eorl owed to the ceorls, and the duties they owed to him, he himself had duties that he owed to the king. These were chiefly three, to follow the king to war, to maintain the bridges within the boundaries of the village lands, and to help build the fortified places, the castles. He also had to see that the king's taxes were paid, when taxes began to be imposed. And just as, out of the payments of service and of corn made by the ceorls to the eorl, the idea grew that these payments were made as a kind of rent for the land, of which the eorl was the owner, so too, as between the eorl and the king, the services that the eorl owed and paid began to be looked on as payments made by the eorl for the land which he held from the king. Therefore the whole land of the country began to be regarded as in the king's possession and to be rented, as we should say, from him by the eorls, by whom it was again in part "sub-let," to use our modern term, to the ceorls or peasants.

Besides the responsibilities that the eorl owed to the ceorls and the responsibilities they owed to him, he had his own duties to the king. These were mainly three: to follow the king into battle, to maintain the bridges within the village lands, and to assist in building the fortifications, the castles. He also needed to ensure that the king's taxes were collected once they started being imposed. Just as the payments of service and grain made by the ceorls to the eorl created the notion that these were a kind of rent for the land the eorl owned, similarly, the services the eorl owed and paid to the king began to be seen as payments for the land he held from the king. Thus, the entire land of the country started to be viewed as belonging to the king and being rented, as we would say, from him by the eorls, who in turn partially "sub-let," to use our modern term, to the ceorls or peasants.

As we have seen, the area that it was considered right for the ceorl to hold was thirty acres, but in various ways this might be divided or added to, so that the original equality did not last long. And as the population grew, more land had to be taken in, from the waste, for cultivation, to provide for younger sons.

As we have seen, the area that it was right for the ceorl to hold was thirty acres, but in various ways this might be divided or added to, so that the original equality didn’t last long. And as the population grew, more land had to be taken in from the wilderness for farming, to provide for younger sons.

The eorls had a curious power of forbidding, if they so pleased, the marriages proposed by the ceorls and their children. Perhaps the power was originally {110} voted to them by the ceorls themselves as a means of controlling the population, so that there should not be more people than the available land could support; but it is a curious power for any authority to have over men who called and believed themselves "free." But the fact is that the so-called freedom of these men became more and more of an illusion; they became less and less free.

The earls had a strange ability to prohibit the marriages that the churls and their children wanted. Maybe this power was initially granted to them by the churls themselves as a way to manage the population, so there wouldn't be more people than the land could support; but it's a strange power for any authority to have over people who called themselves "free." The reality is that the so-called freedom of these individuals turned out to be more of an illusion; they became less and less free.

After Christianity was accepted as the religion of England there was another person, besides those already mentioned, who had a right to be supported by the community of the village. This was the priest, and the tenth of some of the produce, which was allotted as his share, in return for his services as priest, is the origin of those "tithes" which still are paid to the clergy.

After Christianity became the official religion of England, there was another person, in addition to those already mentioned, who deserved support from the community of the village. This was the priest, and the tenth of certain produce, which was designated as his share in exchange for his services, is the origin of the "tithes" that are still paid to the clergy today.

All payments were, for a long time, made "in kind," that is to say, for instance, in corn, or in wool or milk, or in so many days' work. Coined metal, as what we call "a medium of exchange," had been known in England for a very long while, even before the coming of the Romans, but its use does not seem to have been common. After a while, however, its use increased, and gradually payment in coin, by the ceorls to the eorl, began to take the place of payment in kind, and the eorl might welcome the coin because of its ease of transmission to the king when the king required money for his wars.

All payments were, for a long time, made "in kind," meaning, for example, in corn, wool, milk, or for a certain number of days worked. Coined metal, which we refer to as "a medium of exchange," had been known in England for a long time, even before the Romans arrived, but it wasn't common. Eventually, though, its use increased, and over time, payments in coin by the ceorls to the eorl began to replace payments in kind. The eorl likely appreciated the coin because it was easier to send to the king when he needed money for his wars.

The chapmen

The merchants

At first, as you will see from all this, the villages were very much what we call self-supporting. They had all they required for food. They had the wool of their sheep and the hides of their cattle to be worked up into clothing. They had unlimited firewood from the forest. So they had little need of money, for exchange. But as they became more rich than their own needs demanded, in such things as wool and hides and the foods that did not perish quickly, such as {111} cheese, then they might begin to exchange these things for other produce which they could not make for themselves, and which might be brought in by the travelling merchants, called "chapmen" (from the word "cheap," to sell, whence we have the London street, called Cheapside, to-day). These chapmen came on horseback with their wares and bought and sold in the villages, and then it became most useful to have coin as a means of exchange. Even the wool was a bulky stuff to carry; yet it was less inconvenient than some of the other commodities. The two chief articles of necessity that the villagers could not supply themselves with were iron implements and salt.

At first, as you’ll see from all this, the villages were very much what we’d call self-sufficient. They had everything they needed for food. They used the wool from their sheep and the hides from their cattle to make clothing. They had plenty of firewood from the forest. So, they had little need for money to trade. But as they became wealthier than their necessities required, with things like wool, hides, and non-perishable foods like cheese, they started to trade these items for other products they couldn’t produce themselves, which could be brought in by traveling merchants known as "chapmen" (from the word "cheap," meaning to sell, which is where we get the London street called Cheapside today). These chapmen rode in on horseback with their goods and traded in the villages, making it really useful to have coins as a way to exchange. Even wool was bulky to carry; still, it was less inconvenient than some of the other items. The two main necessities that the villagers couldn’t provide for themselves were iron tools and salt.

This wool-selling of the villages, we may be sure, was done in a very small way at first, but it grew and grew until it became very important and a source of great riches, as wealth was then estimated, to England. This was when the carrying of the wool over-Channel, to the Continent, had been arranged for, and there was a regular trade going on. That, however, was not to happen until the days when the Normans were rulers of England and could keep their own kinsmen, the Scandinavian rovers, from piracy in the narrow sea straits.

This wool trade from the villages probably started small but eventually grew into something significant, bringing great wealth to England at the time. This expansion happened when arrangements were made to transport wool across the Channel to the Continent, leading to a regular trading activity. However, that wouldn't happen until the Normans took over England and could protect their own relatives, the Scandinavian raiders, from piracy in the narrow sea straits.

At the point of time to which we have now brought down our story, say 800, when Charlemagne was anointed Emperor by the Pope in Rome, the Danes, from Denmark and perhaps from Norway and Sweden too, were constantly vexing and harrying all the eastern and southern coasts of England and the opposite coasts of the Continent. Their way was to sail up the rivers with their ships, to take everything which they could easily carry away, to work havoc of every kind, by fire and sword—then back to their ships and away again.

At the point in time we've reached in our story, around 800, when Charlemagne was crowned Emperor by the Pope in Rome, the Danes, from Denmark and possibly from Norway and Sweden too, were continually troubling and attacking all the eastern and southern coasts of England and the opposite shores of the Continent. Their approach was to sail up the rivers with their ships, grab whatever they could easily take, cause destruction of all kinds with fire and sword—then return to their ships and leave again.

At this time you will note that the bigger towns were all in the river valleys, as we have seen already, {112} and also that most of them were not very far inland. In Britain the Romans had fixed their capital city in the north, at York, but after they went away the important part of England was the south. It was the part near the Continent, where all civilisation and religion and good things came from—also, where the conquerors of England were apt to come from. The narrowest sea between the two was what we now call the Straits of Dover. All these circumstances led to the establishment or to the growth of Canterbury as one of the great cities of England.

At this time, you'll notice that the larger towns were all located in the river valleys, as we’ve already seen, {112} and that most of them weren’t very far inland. In Britain, the Romans made their capital in the north, at York, but after they left, the more important part of England became the south. This was the area near the Continent, where all civilization, religion, and good things came from—also, where England's conquerors tended to come from. The narrowest sea between the two is what we now call the Straits of Dover. All these factors contributed to the establishment and growth of Canterbury as one of the great cities of England.

I write of England as of one country, but you will remember that it still was a disunited, a divided England. It remained so disunited, and vexed by constant wars between the rival kingdoms, until brought under one rule in 827, by the power and wisdom of the great King Egbert, who had come to the throne of Wessex in A.D. 800, the very year of Charlemagne's consecration at Rome, and held authority over all England from 827 till his death in 836. I write this vague and indefinite phrase "held authority" on purpose, because it certainly was not a very definite rule that he held over the whole country, and it must have differed in different parts. He even conquered Wales and all the Celtic part of Britain except Cumbria—our modern Cumberland. It was towards the end of his reign that his more or less united kingdom began to be seriously harassed by the Danish sea-rovers attacking the eastern and southern coasts.

I speak of England as one country, but remember that it was still a divided and disunited England. It remained disunited and troubled by constant wars between rival kingdoms until it came under one rule in 827, thanks to the power and wisdom of the great King Egbert, who ascended to the throne of Wessex in A.D. 800, the same year Charlemagne was consecrated in Rome, and he held authority over all of England from 827 until his death in 836. I intentionally use the vague phrase "held authority" because it wasn’t a very clear rule over the entire country, and it must have varied in different areas. He even conquered Wales and all of the Celtic part of Britain except Cumbria—present-day Cumberland. It was towards the end of his reign that his more or less united kingdom began to face serious threats from Danish sea raiders attacking the eastern and southern coasts.

The sites of the cities

The locations of the cities

We have noticed already that the principal towns grew naturally on the banks of the rivers. There is a further fact about their situation which we may observe, and that is that the chief and largest of them were placed just so far up the rivers that they might get best advantage from the tide. In days long before steam was used to drive ships, and when they could {113} sail only with the wind very much in their favour, you can easily understand how valuable the help of the tide would be, both for coming up and going down a river.

We have already noticed that the main towns naturally developed along the banks of rivers. Another important point about their location is that the largest ones were positioned just far enough upstream to take advantage of the tide. In the days long before steam power was used to propel ships, when they relied heavily on favorable winds, it's easy to see how much the tide's assistance was worth for navigating both upstream and downstream.

Then, if the town were placed just above the point up to which the saltish sea-water came, the fresh water coming down could be used for drinking and for such processes as brewing and tanning hides which were very early industries; and there would be a constant flow of water to work the corn-grinding mills. Considerations of that kind probably influenced the Anglo-Saxons in choosing sites for their towns such as Canterbury, and Winchester, and London, which became the capital after the Norman conquest. From the Continent people could cross the Straits of Dover and find themselves very soon in the sheltered waters of the Thames estuary or of the Stour which went past Canterbury. The land about the mouth of the Stour has risen a good deal since those days, and the passage of ships up the river was more open and wide then than it is now.

Then, if the town were located just above the point where the salty sea water reached, the fresh water flowing down could be used for drinking and for early industries like brewing and tanning hides. Plus, there would be a constant flow of water to operate the corn-grinding mills. These kinds of considerations likely influenced the Anglo-Saxons in selecting locations for their towns, such as Canterbury, Winchester, and London, which became the capital after the Norman conquest. People from the Continent could cross the Straits of Dover and quickly find themselves in the sheltered waters of the Thames estuary or the Stour that flowed past Canterbury. The land around the mouth of the Stour has risen a lot since then, and the river was wider and easier for ships to navigate back in those days than it is now.

The advantage of Winchester, as a site for a large town, was that from the mouth of the Seine, which came down past Rouen, a very short sea-passage would bring the mariner into the sheltered water behind the Isle of Wight. He could enter that shelter from the east or from the west, as the wind served best, and he would be out of sight of land, either French land or English land, for only a very short distance in the mid-crossing. This was a matter of much importance to the sailors of those days; they did not at all like to go out of sight of their landmarks. Then, once in the Solent, as we call it, the shipman would take advantage of the tide to carry him up Southampton Water, and very likely some way up the Itchen river, towards Winchester, before he need run his ship aground and disembark.

The benefit of Winchester as a location for a large town was that from the mouth of the Seine, which flows past Rouen, a very short sea-route would get sailors into the protected waters behind the Isle of Wight. They could enter this sheltered area from the east or west, depending on the wind, and they would be out of sight of land—whether French or English—for just a brief distance during the crossing. This was really important for sailors back then; they weren't fond of losing sight of their landmarks. Once in the Solent, as we call it, the captain could use the tide to help him navigate up Southampton Water, likely reaching further up the Itchen River towards Winchester before having to run the ship aground and unload.

{114}

{114}

As a further advantage you may see that both Canterbury and Winchester had high ground close about them on which a fortified camp could be made for the protection of the town. And we know, in fact, that such camps were made in the vicinity of both towns. The ground bears signs of them to this day. The beginnings of London are thought to have been a British hill fort on the hill where St. Paul's Cathedral now stands. Of other cities we know that Manchester was a British settlement and a place where the Druids worshipped, and later a Roman city. We hear of Birmingham as a village of the Saxon Beormingas. Liverpool was a fishing village in Saxon times, but not of sufficient importance to be named in Domesday Book.

As an additional benefit, you can see that both Canterbury and Winchester were surrounded by high ground suitable for establishing a fortified camp to protect the town. In fact, we know that such camps were set up near both towns, and the landscape still shows evidence of them today. The origins of London are believed to trace back to a British hill fort on the site where St. Paul's Cathedral now stands. We also know about other cities like Manchester, which was a British settlement and a site of Druid worship before becoming a Roman city. Birmingham started as a Saxon village of the Beormingas, while Liverpool was a fishing village in Saxon times but wasn't significant enough to be mentioned in the Domesday Book.

This brief account may, I hope, give you some little idea of the manner in which those people lived, and so laid the foundations of our life to-day. They were without a great many things which we look on as absolute necessities. They had, at first, no cotton and no linen for their clothes. They had no tea or coffee to drink; no tobacco to smoke. They had beer, which they brewed and sometimes sweetened with honey, for they understood bee-keeping. The honey was important for them, for they had no sugar. Neither had they potatoes; and they grew no root crops for their cattle to eat in winter.

This short account should give you a glimpse into how those people lived and how they laid the groundwork for our lives today. They didn’t have many things we consider essential. At first, they had no cotton or linen for their clothes. They didn't drink tea or coffee, and there was no tobacco to smoke. They had beer, which they brewed and sometimes sweetened with honey, as they knew how to keep bees. Honey was crucial for them because they didn’t have sugar. They also didn’t have potatoes and didn’t grow root crops for their cattle to eat in the winter.

That fact that they had no root crops was important in their lives, for it meant that all they had to keep their cattle and sheep alive on in the winter was such hay as they could make and store. It would not support a very large stock all through the winter, and the consequence was that they killed down all their stock, except what was wanted for breeding purposes, at the beginning of each winter.

The fact that they had no root crops was significant in their lives, as it meant that all they could rely on to keep their cattle and sheep alive during the winter was the hay they could make and store. This wouldn't sustain a very large number of animals throughout the winter, so they ended up culling their stock, except for what they needed for breeding, at the start of each winter.

Now you may remember I said that one of the chief necessities that the villagers would have to buy, {115} because they could not produce it for themselves, was salt. Seeing how many of what we call necessities, such as sugar and the like, they could do without, you may wonder that salt should be so necessary. But now that you know about this killing off of so much of the stock at the beginning of winter you may begin to see the necessity of the salt. Unless all this good food was to go bad it must be salted, in order to preserve it for eating as required. So, in the winter months, they might have meat sometimes; but it would be salted meat, not fresh.

Now you might remember I mentioned that one of the main things the villagers had to buy, {115} because they couldn't produce it themselves, was salt. Given how many things we call necessities, like sugar and similar items, they could actually live without, you might wonder why salt is so essential. But now that you know about the slaughtering of so much livestock at the start of winter, you can start to understand why salt is crucial. If all that good food was going to last, it needed to be salted for preservation. So, during the winter months, they might sometimes have meat; but it would be salted meat, not fresh.

Importance of hunting

Importance of hunting

But of course that would not apply to any game that they might kill by hunting in "the waste"—the woodland—nor does it appear that freemen were forbidden, in Anglo-Saxon times, to hunt. They had bows, which they made of yew or other wood, and spear shafts and arrows of ash, and the English very early were famous for their archery. They were famous too for their breed of hunting dogs, which were sometimes exported to the Continent, so highly were they valued.

But of course that wouldn’t apply to any game they might hunt in "the waste"—the woodland—nor does it seem that free people were prohibited from hunting during Anglo-Saxon times. They had bows made of yew or other woods, and spear shafts and arrows made of ash, and the English were well known for their archery from an early time. They were also renowned for their breed of hunting dogs, which were sometimes exported to the Continent because they were so highly valued.

So they had this resource—free hunting in woods which probably were well stocked with game in comparison with the small human population. Make a note in your mind of this importance of the game, due to the fact that they could get no fresh meat from their domestic stock in winter. It is an importance which partly explains the reason of the fearfully severe game laws—laws to protect the game—which were passed a little later.

So they had this resource—free hunting in forests that were likely full of game compared to the small human population. Keep in mind how important the game was, since they couldn’t get any fresh meat from their livestock in winter. This importance partly explains why the harsh game laws—laws designed to protect the game—were enacted a bit later.

That is the picture, as well as I have been able to draw it for you, of the life of those people, our ancestors. You may take it, too, as something like a picture of the life of the people over a large part—say, all except the southern parts—of Charlemagne's wide empire. The feudal system came, to change the conditions, in that Frankish Empire earlier than it came to England; but even in England the {116} conditions were such as would pass easily into feudal arrangements. In theory the ceorls were free, not the vassals of a lord, but their freedom was becoming more and more of an illusion. The eorl was there, getting an increasing authority and an increasing possession of the land, and so making everything ready for the feudal baron to step into his place. But the state of England did not render it so necessary for the ceorl to seek protection under his eorl, as we saw that it became a necessity in France. In England the king, whether in a divided or a united England, could still protect the people and exercise his authority over them and see justice done.

That’s the picture, as best as I can describe it for you, of the lives of those people, our ancestors. You can also think of it as a reflection of life for people across a large part—let’s say, everywhere except the southern areas—of Charlemagne's vast empire. The feudal system emerged in that Frankish Empire earlier than it did in England; however, even in England, the conditions were such that they could easily transition into feudal arrangements. In theory, the ceorls were free, not vassals of a lord, but their freedom was increasingly becoming just an illusion. The eorl was there, gaining more authority and acquiring more land, thus preparing for the feudal baron to take his place. However, the situation in England didn’t make it so necessary for the ceorl to seek protection under his eorl, unlike in France where it became essential. In England, the king, whether in a divided or united England, could still protect the people, assert his authority, and ensure justice was served.

When we come to the tenth century we find that the title of eorl, or earl, for the head man of the village, was no longer in use, but a person exercising almost exactly the same power, and having the same privileges as the earl, was now called the "thane." His powers and privileges were perhaps no greater than those of the earl, but there was this difference in his position, that there was no longer any illusion of his being appointed by, and being one of, the villagers. He was appointed by the king. Generally he had been one of the king's soldiers, and the lordship of a village seems often to have been granted him as a reward for good military service. This would be particularly likely to happen with villages in conquered districts; and in many districts, with the perpetual warfare going on, villages must have been conquered and reconquered again and again.

When we reach the tenth century, we notice that the title of eorl, or earl, for the leader of the village was no longer in use. Instead, a person with almost the same power and privileges as the earl was now called a "thane." His powers and privileges were probably no greater than those of the earl, but the key difference was that there was no longer any illusion of him being chosen by the villagers or being one of them. He was appointed by the king. Usually, he had been one of the king's soldiers, and the lordship of a village often seemed to be granted to him as a reward for good military service. This was especially likely to occur in villages in conquered areas; and in many regions, with the constant warfare, villages must have been taken and retaken repeatedly.

"Hundreds" and "shires"

"Hundreds" and "counties"

The title of earl, however, did not die out in England, as it did on the Continent. Either during or before the tenth century, the villages began to be grouped into what were called "hundreds." Probably the name arose from the idea that each "hundred" was a grouping of ten villages, each represented by its ten thirty-acre men, as we have called them. It is {117} scarcely likely that many hundreds kept these figures long, or even that many ever had them precisely exact.

The title of earl, however, did not disappear in England like it did in other parts of Europe. Either during or before the tenth century, villages started to be organized into what were called "hundreds." The name likely came from the idea that each "hundred" was a collection of ten villages, with each represented by its ten thirty-acre landowners, as we have termed them. It is {117} hardly likely that many hundreds maintained these numbers for long, or even that many ever had them exactly right.

Then a grouping was made of some of the hundreds, and this group of hundreds was then called a "shire." The title of earl came to be given to the lord, no longer of a single village, but of a shire—a much more important post. The earl of the shire was appointed, like the thane, by the king. There were "hundred courts," as we noticed before, which the freemen, so-called, of the village could attend and vote in. And there were also "shire courts," held less often, which also the freemen might attend, and wherein also they might vote. The president of the shire court was the earl.

Then a group was formed from some of the hundreds, and this group of hundreds was called a "shire." The title of earl was then given to the lord, no longer just of a single village, but of a shire—a much more significant position. The earl of the shire was appointed, like the thane, by the king. There were "hundred courts," as we mentioned earlier, which the so-called freemen of the village could attend and vote in. There were also "shire courts," held less frequently, which the freemen could also attend and vote in. The president of the shire court was the earl.

We may compare the earl and his shire, in England, with the comte, or count, in France, with his comté or county.

We can compare the earl and his shire in England to the comte, or count, in France with his comté or county.

Thus, or somewhat thus, went the story of the people's lives in Europe throughout the time of the rule of the Danish kings in Britain and up to its conquest by William of Normandy in 1066.

Thus, or somewhat like this, went the story of the people's lives in Europe during the time of the Danish kings' rule in Britain and up to its conquest by William of Normandy in 1066.







{118}

{118}

CHAPTER XIV

THE SETTLEMENTS OF THE SEA-ROVERS

It is in the reign of King Egbert that we begin to hear of the Danes coming as sea-rovers and raiding the coasts on both sides of the English Channel. They came, they harried and stole, and went away again.

It is during the reign of King Egbert that we start to hear about the Danes arriving as sea raiders and attacking the coasts on both sides of the English Channel. They came, caused destruction and theft, and then left.

Alfred the Great

Alfred the Great

That was bad. But it began to be worse when they did not go away again, when they came in such numbers that they could actually dare to establish themselves for the winter up some river. They had then come to stay. Within thirty years after the death of Egbert they became so strong that they took the towns of York and Nottingham. The English kingdom was again, at this time, disunited. This was partly owing to the custom—which proved fatal to the union, of the continental empire also—for a king, at his death, to divide up his kingdom, by will, and give portions to two or more of his sons. But in a fortunate hour for England, Alfred, who won the name of "the Great," came to the throne of Wessex in 871.

That was bad. But it got worse when they didn't leave again, when they came in such numbers that they actually dared to settle in for the winter up some river. They had come to stay. Within thirty years after the death of Egbert, they became so strong that they captured the towns of York and Nottingham. The English kingdom was once again disunited at this time. This was partly due to the custom—which ultimately proved disastrous for the unity of the continental empire as well—of a king, upon his death, dividing his kingdom by will and giving portions to two or more of his sons. But in a fortunate moment for England, Alfred, who earned the title "the Great," ascended to the throne of Wessex in 871.

He fought the Danes on land, uniting the people of Kent and Essex with his own Wessex men. He fought them with varying success, on the whole getting the better of them. He also (and you might make a note of this as the beginning of Britain's naval power) defeated some of their ships with his own fleet.

He battled the Danes on land, bringing together the people of Kent and Essex with his own men from Wessex. He faced them with mixed results but generally came out on top. He also (make a note of this as the start of Britain's naval power) defeated some of their ships with his own fleet.

Whereupon came many more Danes with many more ships; and English and Danes had to meet in many a battle and skirmish until a decisive victory at {119} length enabled Alfred to come to a settlement with them. Even so, the settlement was far from establishing him as sovereign over all England. An arrangement was made by which the Danes were to occupy, undisturbed, the eastern side, and were to leave the English in peaceable possession of the west. We have spoken before of that old Roman road called Watling Street, which ran from London to Chester: you may take that line as about the boundary line between the two peoples who now held England.

Then many more Danes arrived with even more ships, and the English and Danes had to face off in numerous battles and skirmishes until a decisive victory at {119} finally allowed Alfred to reach an agreement with them. Even so, this agreement did not establish him as the ruler over all of England. A deal was made where the Danes would peacefully occupy the eastern side while the English would be left in peace on the western side. We previously mentioned that old Roman road called Watling Street, which ran from London to Chester: you can think of that line as the boundary between the two groups now sharing England.

Alfred, besides this peaceful settlement with the Danes, owes his claim to the title of "great" to the wisdom with which he settled the affairs of his own kingdom and for the favour that he showed to literature and culture of all kinds. He was a Christian, and had insisted, when he made his treaty with the Danes, that they should profess themselves Christians and be baptised. He did all that he could to help in educating his people. He himself made translations into the Anglo-Saxon of books written in Latin giving the description and history of parts of Germany from which some of the Gothic tribes had come. He also caused books on religion to be translated, so that the people who were educated sufficiently to be able to read their own language might study them, and while he rebuilt monasteries and other buildings belonging to the Church, which had been ruined in the perpetual wars, he expected the priests and the Churchmen (the clerics, or clerks) to undertake the education of the people.

Alfred, in addition to reaching a peaceful agreement with the Danes, earned his title of "great" due to his wise management of his kingdom and his support for literature and culture. He was a Christian and insisted that when he made his treaty with the Danes, they should also become Christians and be baptized. He did everything he could to help educate his people. He translated books from Latin into Anglo-Saxon, providing descriptions and histories of parts of Germany where some of the Gothic tribes originated. He also had religious books translated so that those educated enough to read their own language could study them. While he rebuilt monasteries and other church buildings that had been destroyed in the ongoing wars, he expected priests and church leaders to take on the education of the people.

Probably Alfred was far too wise to suppose that peace would be kept for long between his Anglo-Saxons on the west of the Watling Street and the Danes on the east. The Danes were of a race akin to the Anglo-Saxons and to the Franks—they were German or Gothic. The Romans and Anglo-Saxons themselves had both come into Britain as quite a different race {120} from the inhabitants whom they conquered; but the Danes were of nearly the same stock as those whom they found, and harassed, in England. Both were of that race called Nordic, of which it was characteristic for the men to be tall and large, with fair hair and blue eyes. We have seen how the English were gradually losing their freedom under their earls or thanes. The Danes came in with their freedom little if any less than it ever had been. They were hardy and independent; and even to this day we find these qualities to be characteristic of the dwellers in those lands east of the Watling Street in which most of the Danes settled. The southern and western men are of a tamer character.

Probably, Alfred was too wise to think that peace would last long between his Anglo-Saxons on the west side of Watling Street and the Danes on the east. The Danes were from a race similar to the Anglo-Saxons and the Franks—they were German or Gothic. Both the Romans and the Anglo-Saxons had entered Britain as a different race from the people they conquered; but the Danes were almost the same stock as those they encountered and troubled in England. Both groups belonged to the Nordic race, known for its tall and robust men with fair hair and blue eyes. We have seen how the English were gradually losing their freedom under their earls or thanes. The Danes came in with their freedom intact. They were tough and independent; and even today, we can see these traits are typical of the people in the regions east of Watling Street where most of the Danes settled. The southern and western people tend to be more subdued. {120}


A VIKING SHIP.
A VIKING SHIP.

A Viking ship.

It would take far too long to tell how the Danes broke the peace arranged by Alfred, and all about the continual fighting, with the many changes of fortune which came to pass between them and the English all through the tenth century. Towards the end of that century we find the English kings bribing the commanders of combined fleets of Danes and of allied Northmen, from Norway, to retire and leave the English coasts. Of course that only meant that these pirates came again the next year, so that it became necessary to levy a special tax, which was called the Danegeld, to buy them off.

It would take way too long to explain how the Danes broke the peace that Alfred set up, along with all the constant fighting and the many ups and downs that happened between them and the English throughout the tenth century. By the end of that century, we see the English kings paying off the leaders of the combined fleets of Danes and allied Northmen from Norway to leave the English shores. Naturally, this just meant that these pirates came back the following year, making it necessary to impose a special tax known as the Danegeld to keep them away.

{121}

{121}

An English king, Ethelred, in the hope, as we are told, of making the Northmen his friends instead of his persecutors and pirates, married the daughter of the Duke of Normandy. This Normandy is the Normandy that you will see on the maps of to-day and lies just across the English Channel. The Duke and his Normans (or Northmen) were of the same kin as the ravagers of the English coast. Therefore Ethelred seemed to be likely to gain peace for his kingdom when he married a daughter of this race. What did happen is that about sixty years later (he was married to the Duke's daughter in 1002) another Duke of Normandy, William, established himself as King of England. It is with this marriage of Ethelred's that the influence of Normandy in England begins. The Normans did not come upon England all of a sudden in 1066, the year of their conquest. There had been some preparation leading to it.

An English king, Ethelred, hoping to turn the Northmen from his enemies into allies, married the daughter of the Duke of Normandy. This Normandy is the same one you see on today's maps, located just across the English Channel. The Duke and his Normans (or Northmen) were related to the raiders of the English coast. So, Ethelred thought marrying into this group would bring peace to his kingdom. However, about sixty years later (he married the Duke's daughter in 1002), another Duke of Normandy, William, claimed the throne as King of England. This marriage marked the beginning of Normandy's influence in England. The Normans didn’t just invade England out of nowhere in 1066, the year of their conquest; there had been some groundwork laid for it.

Massacre of the Danes

Danish Massacre

Unfortunately for Ethelred's hope of peace, he formed, or was led to agree to, a design of exterminating the Danes in England by a wholesale massacre. It was a design in which the English were the more ready to take a hand because of their hatred of the Danish troops which several of the kings had been keeping in their pay. These mercenaries were very insolent and high-handed in their dealings with the civil inhabitants, and on the signal given the inhabitants readily rose against them.

Unfortunately for Ethelred's hope for peace, he either came up with or was convinced to agree to a plan to wipe out the Danes in England through a mass slaughter. The English were particularly eager to get involved because of their hatred for the Danish soldiers that several kings had been paying. These mercenaries were very arrogant and overbearing in their interactions with the local population, and when the signal was given, the residents quickly rose up against them.

Thus a general massacre took place; but then followed that which, with a people of the fierce and resolute character of the Danes and Northmen, was sure to follow. A great force came over the sea, and, though twice bought off by payment of the Danegeld, they came again in 1013, and yet again, and finally, two years later, under Canute they came to stay. Canute, victorious, was first acknowledged king of the old Danish possessions in the {122} east of England and a few weeks later of the entire country.

Thus a massive massacre occurred; but then came what was inevitable with a people as fierce and determined as the Danes and Northmen. A large force crossed the sea, and even though they were paid off twice with the Danegeld, they returned in 1013, and again later, and finally, two years later, they came to stay under Canute. Canute, victorious, was first recognized as king of the old Danish territories in the {122} east of England and a few weeks later of the entire country.

Within a year he too married that sister of the Duke of Normandy who had been married to Ethelred and was now a widow. And so, once more, the Norman influence came in.

Within a year, he also married the sister of the Duke of Normandy, who had been married to Ethelred and was now a widow. And so, once again, the Norman influence returned.

Canute, who reigned close on twenty years, was followed by two kings of Danish race whose reigns only covered seven years together, and then followed the last of our Saxon kings, the first Edward. He was Saxon on the father's side; for his father was that Ethelred who married the Duke of Normandy's sister. On the mother's side, therefore, he was Norman.

Canute, who ruled for almost twenty years, was succeeded by two Danish kings whose reigns lasted only seven years combined, and then came the last of our Saxon kings, the first Edward. He was Saxon through his father, Ethelred, who married the sister of the Duke of Normandy. On his mother's side, he was therefore Norman.

The right of this Edward, called the Confessor, to the kingdom was not undisputed, but he had the support of a certain Earl Godwine, who, with his sons, had become so great a power that he claimed, and was able to maintain, lordship over half the realm of England. This great earl consolidated his power by marrying his daughter to King Edward, and one of the sons of Earl Godwine was that Harold who became king after Edward, and who was defeated and killed by William the Conqueror at the Battle of Hastings.

The right of Edward, known as the Confessor, to the throne was not without controversy, but he had the backing of Earl Godwine, who, along with his sons, had gained such influence that he asserted and managed to hold control over half of England. This powerful earl strengthened his position by marrying his daughter to King Edward, and one of Earl Godwine's sons was Harold, who became king after Edward and was defeated and killed by William the Conqueror at the Battle of Hastings.

It is my wish, in telling this story, to trouble you with as few names as possible, in order to avoid confusion, but I want you to bear these names in mind and to be clear as to how the people were related lo each other, because it is this relationship that explains how it was that William the Conqueror came to lay claim to the throne of England. He did not merely come as a conqueror to take, by force, what was not his. He came to enforce what was, or what he claimed to be, his right.

It’s my wish in sharing this story to mention as few names as possible to avoid confusion. However, I want you to remember these names and understand how the people were related to each other because it’s this connection that explains how William the Conqueror came to claim the throne of England. He didn’t just come as a conqueror to take by force what wasn’t his. He came to enforce what he believed was his right.

Harold, then, succeeded Edward, on Edward's death, as king. But before his death Edward had tried to arrange for a successor. We have to remember {123} that the principle that the eldest son of the king should follow his father on the throne was not established in those days. But Edward had no son. He had a great-nephew, who was no more than a child. And he seems to have had no wish that the kingdom should go back to the Danes, although he had married a sister of Harold, the Dane. So he approached William, Duke of Normandy, with a proposal to appoint him as successor.

Harold then became king after Edward's death. Before Edward passed away, he tried to arrange for a successor. It’s important to note that the idea of the king's eldest son inheriting the throne wasn't established at that time. However, Edward didn’t have a son. He had a great-nephew who was still just a child. Edward also didn’t want the kingdom to fall back into Danish hands, even though he had married Harold's sister, who was Danish. So, he reached out to William, Duke of Normandy, with a proposal to name him as his successor.

So the story is told; but its truth is not clearly proved. It has also been said that he sent Harold himself as his ambassador in this delicate matter, to the Norman court. That does not sound probable. What does appear to be established is that Harold, by some means or other—possibly by having to run his ship on the coast of Normandy in a storm—came into William's power, and that, while so held, waiting till a ransom should be paid for him and he should be released, William made him take a very solemn oath that on Edward's death he would do his best to support William's claim to the throne of England.

So the story goes; but its truth isn’t clearly established. It’s also been said that he sent Harold himself as his ambassador in this sensitive matter to the Norman court. That seems unlikely. What does seem to be certain is that Harold, by some means—possibly because his ship ran aground on the coast of Normandy during a storm—ended up in William's hands. While he was held captive, waiting for a ransom to be paid for his release, William made him take a serious oath that upon Edward's death, he would do his best to support William's claim to the English throne.

That being done, Edward dies, and Harold, far from keeping that most solemn oath, claims the kingdom of England for himself, and actually accedes to the throne, apparently without any serious opposition from the people.

That being done, Edward dies, and Harold, instead of honoring that serious oath, claims the kingdom of England for himself and actually takes the throne, seemingly without any significant resistance from the people.

William the Conqueror

William the Conqueror

But then comes William of Normandy, mightily indignant, with his fleet. He lands at Hastings, encounters Harold and his forces, defeats them heavily, Harold is killed in the battle, and William becomes King of England. He is accepted with a readiness, and with a slight opposition after the first battle, which we may suppose to be due to two causes, one, that our country had been so long vexed by fighting that it was weary and was willing to receive any peace at any price, and, two, that the Norman influence had spread through the country far and wide {124} before the actual coming of the conqueror, so that the means for establishing his conquest were already prepared.

But then William of Normandy arrives, really upset, with his fleet. He lands at Hastings, meets Harold and his troops, defeats them decisively, Harold is killed in the battle, and William becomes King of England. He is accepted fairly easily, with just some resistance after the initial battle, which we can assume is due to two reasons: first, our country had been troubled by fighting for so long that it was exhausted and ready to accept peace at any cost; and second, Norman influence had spread throughout the country well before the conqueror actually arrived, so the groundwork for establishing his rule was already in place. {124}


NORMAN GATEWAY, COLLEGE GREEN, BRISTOL.
NORMAN GATEWAY, COLLEGE GREEN, BRISTOL.

NORMAN GATEWAY, COLLEGE GREEN, BRISTOL.

The Northmen in France

Norse in France

But it is very likely that this coming of the Northmen, the Normans, out of France will have caused you to ask a question or two in your minds. You may be wondering how it should be that Normans, Northmen, {125} should be coming to England from Normandy, that is to say from the south. You may be wondering how it is that there are Northmen established there, as Dukes, that is as great rulers. When last we considered the Continent of Europe this Normandy was part of the great Empire of Charlemagne. In order to see how the Northmen came to be there we may go back to the Empire of Charlemagne in the ninth century. We have seen how that Empire was brought about and compacted. It is now a most important thing for the understanding of the great story that we should see how quickly that splendid Empire fell to pieces after Charlemagne's death. The understanding of that will make quite clear how the Normans were able to settle themselves as independent rulers of the part of France which is still, after them, called Normandy.

But it’s very likely that the arrival of the Northmen, the Normans, from France has made you question a few things. You might be wondering how it is that Normans, Northmen, {125} are coming to England from Normandy, which is to say from the south. You may also be curious about how these Northmen became established there as Dukes, or great rulers. The last time we looked at the continent of Europe, this Normandy was part of the vast Empire of Charlemagne. To understand how the Northmen ended up there, we can trace back to the Empire of Charlemagne in the ninth century. We have seen how that Empire was formed and consolidated. It’s now crucial to understand how quickly that magnificent Empire fell apart after Charlemagne’s death. Understanding that will clarify how the Normans managed to settle as independent rulers in the region of France that still bears their name, Normandy.







{126}

{126}

CHAPTER XV

THE CRUSADES

We have seen that the kings of the date to which this greatest story now has come, do not seem to have realised that if they partitioned up their possessions among several sons the result was likely to be that there would be disunion and righting. Charlemagne had three sons, and would, it appears, have divided his Empire by his will among them, but two of those sons died, so that the whole Empire came into the hands of the survivor.

We have seen that the kings up to this point in this great story do not seem to have realized that if they divided their possessions among several sons, it would likely lead to conflict and division. Charlemagne had three sons, and it seems he intended to divide his Empire among them in his will, but two of those sons died, so the entire Empire ended up with the surviving son.

This survivor, however, had, in his turn, three sons, and at his death the Empire was divided amongst the three. In this division we see the beginnings of the present arrangement of the greater part of Europe, for one son took a territory of which the boundaries were nearly the same as those of modern France, another had what corresponds more or less to Germany of to-day, and the third to something very like modern Italy. The Italian brother, the eldest, had the title of Emperor.

This survivor, however, had three sons, and when he died, the Empire was split among them. In this division, we can see the beginnings of the current layout of much of Europe, as one son took a territory that roughly matches modern France, another got what corresponds to present-day Germany, and the third took something quite similar to modern Italy. The oldest brother, who was Italian, held the title of Emperor.

And now—to state shortly what was the rather natural outcome of that division—the kings, or those who claimed the kingship, of those territories fought over their possessions for at least a century and a half, 150 years.

And now—to sum up what was the pretty natural result of that division—the kings, or those who claimed to be kings, of those regions fought over their lands for at least a hundred and fifty years.

Of course that meant that the people of the country were in constant misery and fear of their lives and uncertainty about any property they might have. {127} Bands of soldiers, followers of their feudal lords, went about the country, and were very rough and brutal, taking all they could find and paying nothing. The authority of the king could not deal with these disturbers of the peace. The big landowners grew more and more independent of the king. He might be their feudal lord, in name, but for all this century and a half the King of France had no more power than several of the great lords themselves. More and more then it became necessary for the poorer class, if they would live safely, to live under the protection of one or other of the big men. This led to the clustering of the houses of the poor people round about the castle, the strong place, of their lord. He organised them as a fighting force, when fighting had to be done, and stood for them in place of the king. They were his faithful subjects, getting his protection as their return for working and fighting for him. Some of these lords grew so powerful and so dangerous to the king that he was glad to grant them their independence and full possession of their lands in return for their assurance that they would not take arms against him and attack his territory.

Of course, this meant that the people of the country lived in constant misery and fear for their lives, uncertain about any property they might own. {127} Groups of soldiers, loyal to their feudal lords, roamed the land, being very rough and brutal, taking whatever they could find without offering anything in return. The king's authority was unable to control these troublemakers. The wealthy landowners became increasingly independent from the king. He might have been their feudal lord in name, but for over a century and a half, the King of France held no more power than many of the great lords themselves. Thus, it became more and more necessary for the poorer class, if they wanted to live safely, to seek the protection of one or another of the powerful men. This led to the poor people's homes clustering around their lord’s castle, the stronghold. He organized them as a fighting force when battles were necessary and represented them in place of the king. They were his loyal subjects, receiving his protection in exchange for their work and service. Some of these lords became so powerful and threatening to the king that he willingly granted them their independence and full ownership of their lands in exchange for their promise not to rise against him or invade his territory.

Normandy

Normandy

Now all the while that the Danes and Northmen were harrying the shores of England they paid their attentions no less to the coasts of France, going up the Seine to Rouen, especially, and establishing winter quarters there very much as the Danes did in England. The emperor and the kings of France strove against them, but if they were defeated they only came back again in numbers larger than before. The end of it was that in the beginning of the tenth century the king deemed it his best policy to give up to the Northmen or Normans all that Normandy which they held despite all he could do against them. He made it condition that they should become Christians. And thus it was that they were firmly established as a {128} Duchy under a Duke (dux, or leader) at the date of their conquest of England in 1066.

Now, while the Danes and Northmen were attacking the shores of England, they were also focused on the coasts of France, particularly sailing up the Seine to Rouen and establishing winter camps there, similar to what the Danes did in England. The emperor and the kings of France fought against them, but even when they were defeated, the Northmen came back in even larger numbers than before. In the early tenth century, the king decided that it was better to give the Northmen or Normans control of all of Normandy that they occupied, despite his efforts to resist them. He made it a condition that they would convert to Christianity. This is how they became firmly established as a {128} Duchy under a Duke (dux, or leader) by the time of their conquest of England in 1066.

Descendants of Charlemagne continued to sit on the throne of France until near the end of the tenth century, when one Hugh Capet, a great noble, was elected by his fellow-nobles as king. Note that; that it was by an election of the feudal lords, not because he had a hereditary right—that is, a right by birth—to the throne, that he became king. And how long that dynasty of the Capetian kings, as they are called, lasted in France you may realise from the fact, which you most likely will remember, that the king who was guillotined during the French revolution was called "Louis Capet" by those revolutionists who proclaimed that all men were equal and that titles of all kinds were to be done away.

Descendants of Charlemagne continued to rule over France until close to the end of the tenth century, when a noble named Hugh Capet was elected king by his fellow nobles. It's important to note that he became king through an election by the feudal lords, not because he had a hereditary right—meaning a right by birth—to the throne. You can understand how long the Capetian kings' dynasty lasted in France from the fact that the king who was guillotined during the French Revolution was referred to as "Louis Capet" by revolutionaries who declared that all men were equal and that all titles should be abolished.

This first elected Capet king, however, had no more power over those who had elected him than the kings who had descended from Charlemagne. But the Capetians kept the kingdom in their family, as we have seen, all down the ages. Still, it was not until nearly two hundred years later than the election of Hugh Capet that any of his descendants began to have really great power. About that date, that is to say towards the end of the twelfth century, or a little before 1200, the king succeeded in making his power over the nobles very much more effective, and therewith the last days of the feudal system came to an end. It passed away to give place to what is known as the "absolute monarchy"—government by a king who was able to do anything that he chose, without check of any kind.

This first elected Capet king, however, had no more power over those who had voted for him than the kings who came from Charlemagne. But the Capetians kept the kingdom in their family, as we've seen, throughout the ages. Still, it wasn't until nearly two hundred years after Hugh Capet's election that any of his descendants began to gain real power. Around that time, meaning towards the end of the twelfth century, or just before 1200, the king managed to strengthen his authority over the nobles significantly, and with that, the last remnants of the feudal system came to an end. It faded away to make way for what is known as "absolute monarchy"—a government led by a king who could do whatever he wanted, without any restrictions.

In the meantime the Carolingian kings (descendants of Carolus Magnus, Charles the Great, or Charlemagne) went out of the story, and the Capetians came into it, in the midst of perpetual disorder and fights among the feudal lords. Each duke, in his duchy, each count in {129} his county, was a little independent king. It seems a wonder that the whole government of Europe did not fall apart and dissolve into these independent governments of the big lords in the different places, each governing according to his own ideas. It seems a wonder, and it really is a thing to wonder at. It seems to suggest that there was some power at work through it all, some one power, powerful everywhere, which kept things together and in some sort of unity and order—kept the same ideas of government and justice and so on underlying all the differences.

In the meantime, the Carolingian kings (descendants of Carolus Magnus, Charles the Great, or Charlemagne) faded out of the story, and the Capetians took over, amidst constant chaos and conflicts among the feudal lords. Each duke ruled his duchy, and each count governed his county, acting like a small independent king. It’s surprising that the entire government of Europe didn’t completely fall apart and disintegrate into these independent regions controlled by powerful lords, each governing according to their own beliefs. It really is astonishing. It suggests that there was some force at work throughout all of this, some single power that kept everything cohesive, maintaining a sense of unity and order—upholding similar ideas of governance and justice amidst all the differences.

The power of the Church

The Church's influence

It seems as if there must have been some such power, for how else can we account for the fact that the society of the world did not fall all to pieces? And we know, as a fact, that there was such a power, penetrating everywhere: it was power emanating, as at the time of the Roman Empire, from Rome itself. But now it was not the power of a government with strong military forces, splendidly organised. It was the power of the Christian Church, of which Rome, with its bishop who was called the Pope, was the centre and headquarters for all the Western world.

It seems there must have been some sort of power, because how else can we explain that the world's society didn't completely fall apart? And we know for sure that there was such a power, reaching everywhere: it was a power coming, just like during the Roman Empire, from Rome itself. But now it was not the power of a government with strong military forces, well-organized. It was the power of the Christian Church, with Rome, led by its bishop known as the Pope, serving as the center and headquarters for the entire Western world.

It seems all the more wonderful that the Pope of Rome should have been able to make his power so widely felt, when we see what constant difficulties he had to encounter in the government of Rome itself. It is evident that Charlemagne himself, even at the height of his Empire, deemed that his authority would be increased if he had the Pope on his side. That is shown by his consecration at Rome, of which we have spoken before. And there is no doubt that the Pope too was very glad to have the Emperor on his side, to help him.

It’s remarkable that the Pope of Rome was able to assert his influence so extensively, especially considering the ongoing challenges he faced in governing Rome itself. Clearly, even at the peak of his Empire, Charlemagne believed his authority would grow by having the Pope as an ally. This is evident from his consecration in Rome, which we discussed earlier. And there's no doubt that the Pope was equally pleased to have the Emperor’s support to aid him.

At the same time there was another aspect to the story, for the Pope was continually trying to make himself, as the governor of Rome, independent of the Emperor. Yet, if he became so independent as to be {130} without the Emperor's help, he had scarcely sufficient force at his command to oppose two other parties in Rome who were always striving for power, the nobles and the populace. A proof of this weakness of the Pope's is that on the break-up of the Empire of Charlemagne the Pope at once found himself in difficulties with these other parties in the city and its vicinity. He was able to assume to himself much of the power that had been wielded by the Emperor; but, being now without the help of the Empire, he was without defence against the nobles, who at once obtained greater power.

At the same time, there was another side to the story, as the Pope was constantly trying to establish himself, as the governor of Rome, independent from the Emperor. However, if he became so independent that he no longer relied on the Emperor's support, he barely had enough strength to counter two other groups in Rome that were always vying for power: the nobles and the common people. A sign of the Pope's weakness is that when the Empire of Charlemagne fell apart, the Pope immediately faced challenges from these other factions in the city and its surroundings. He could claim much of the authority that had belonged to the Emperor, but lacking the Empire's support, he was defenseless against the nobles, who quickly gained more power.

And, further, there were enemies without, as well as within. The Saracens at this time, that is to say in the first half of the tenth century, were in Sicily and Southern Italy and pressed up from the south, while again, as long before, tribes of the Huns threatened from the north. Both dangers were repelled, by the arms of the "barbarians" far more than by the arms of Rome, and almost at the end of this tenth century we find a "barbarian," a German, elected as Pope of Rome.

And, what's more, there were enemies both outside and inside. The Saracens at this time, specifically in the first half of the tenth century, were in Sicily and Southern Italy and advancing from the south, while, just like before, tribes of the Huns posed a threat from the north. Both dangers were fought off more by the "barbarians" than by the forces of Rome, and almost at the end of this tenth century we see a "barbarian," a German, being elected as Pope of Rome.

Yet, in spite of all these difficulties, and while from one moment to another the very existence of the Pope's rule in Rome, the central city of the Christian Church, seems to have been in danger, the power which went out from that centre reached far and was efficient. Europe, under the feudal system, was very disturbed, maybe, very full of fighting, but it was deeply religious. Partly it was because men were so lawless and committed so many sins that they submitted themselves so humbly to the commands and advice of the priests. They had very many sins to repent of. The Church and its priests taught that remission or absolution of sins might be gained by gifts made by the sinners to the Church. Thus a great lord or a king, to expiate his evil deeds, might build a cathedral or an abbey or give {131} extensive grants of land to the Church. Thus the Church grew rich.

Yet, despite all these challenges, and while the very existence of the Pope's rule in Rome, the central city of the Christian Church, seemed to be at risk at any moment, the power emerging from that center extended far and was effective. Europe, under the feudal system, was very unsettled, perhaps quite filled with conflict, but it was deeply religious. This was partly because people were so lawless and committed so many sins that they humbly submitted to the commands and advice of the priests. They had countless sins to repent. The Church and its priests taught that you could gain forgiveness for sins by offering gifts to the Church. So, a great lord or a king, to atone for his wrongdoings, might build a cathedral or an abbey or grant large amounts of land to the Church. As a result, the Church became wealthy.

The Holy City

The Sacred City

But the Church also taught that forgiveness for sins might be gained by doing penance, that is to say by punishment and suffering; and one of the forms of this punishment which the Church advised as most efficacious was to make a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, the Holy City. That is a fact of which it is worth your while to make a special note in your minds, because it was out of this habit of pilgrims going to Jerusalem for the good of their souls that those great expeditions called the Crusades came to be made.

But the Church also taught that forgiveness for sins could be achieved through penance, which means punishment and suffering. One of the forms of this punishment that the Church recommended as the most effective was to embark on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, the Holy City. This is an important point to remember, because it was from this practice of pilgrims traveling to Jerusalem for the sake of their souls that the great expeditions known as the Crusades were initiated.

Among the many good things for which the Christian Church was working was peace. It was working for peace in a world that was at constant war, in spite of the Church's efforts. It may seem a strange thing to say, that the Crusades were partly due to the Church's wish for peace, but it is probably true that part of the reason why the Church gave them its blessing was they were a means by which Christian soldiers, instead of fighting against each other, might be united in fighting against non-Christians, against Mahommedans.

Among the many good things the Christian Church aimed for was peace. It worked for peace in a world that was always at war, despite its efforts. It might sound odd to say that the Crusades were partly motivated by the Church's desire for peace, but it's likely true that one reason the Church supported them was that they provided a way for Christian soldiers to unite against non-Christians, specifically Muslims, instead of fighting among themselves.

This is one reason which might have led the Church to favour the Crusades. Another was that it seemed a dreadful thing that a city so sacred as Jerusalem should be in the hands of the Saracens. Naturally the Church favoured the attempt to recover the Holy Places by the Christian powers.

This is one reason that might have led the Church to support the Crusades. Another was that it seemed terrible for a city as sacred as Jerusalem to be in the hands of the Saracens. Naturally, the Church backed the effort to reclaim the Holy Places by the Christian powers.

Yet a third reason which brought about the first of the many Crusades was that the Emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire, in Constantinople, was being hard pressed at the moment by the Mahommedans in Asia Minor, and made a request to the Christians in the West to come to his help. The Eastern Empire had suffered heavy losses. Not only had the Saracens taken possession of its old territories of Egypt and {132} Africa, as well as Palestine and Syria and a large part of Asia Minor, but from the north had come raiders even to the very walls of Constantinople itself. A number of races from the north and east had taken part in these incursions—Huns, Tartars, Slavs, from the Carpathian Mountains. It is in the ninth century that we begin to hear of such a country as Russia, which was inhabited by all these races, and Russia already was beginning to stretch a hand down towards that Constantinople which she has hankered after ever since. Then that large and fertile land which is marked as Hungary in modern maps was already called by that name and had been lost to the Emperor at Constantinople. His was, in fact, an Empire restricted to a comparatively small western slice of Asia Minor, to some of the islands and to the fringes, along the northern shore of the Mediterranean, of all that it had once claimed in Greece and in what we know as Turkey in Europe. The aggression which the Emperor especially dreaded when, he summoned the West to help him was aggression by the Turks, who had by this time established themselves as the chief Mahommedan power in the East.

Yet another reason for the start of the many Crusades was that the Emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire in Constantinople was under pressure from the Muslims in Asia Minor and asked the Christians in the West for help. The Eastern Empire had suffered significant losses. Not only had the Saracens taken over its former territories in Egypt and Africa, along with Palestine and Syria and a large part of Asia Minor, but raiders from the north had reached the walls of Constantinople itself. Various groups from the north and east, including Huns, Tartars, and Slavs from the Carpathian Mountains, were involved in these attacks. It was in the ninth century that we first hear of a place called Russia, which was home to all these groups, and Russia was already starting to reach toward Constantinople, which it has longed for ever since. The large, fertile area now known as Hungary had already been referred to by that name and had been lost to the Emperor in Constantinople. His Empire was, in fact, limited to a relatively small western part of Asia Minor, some islands, and the northern Mediterranean coastline, a fraction of what it once claimed in Greece and what we now know as Turkey in Europe. The aggression that the Emperor particularly feared when he called on the West for assistance was from the Turks, who had by this time become the dominant Muslim power in the East.

The Turks, a people of the same kin as those Tartars who formed part of the mixed population of Russia, had come down from the east and north and settled themselves in force in the eastern part of Asia Minor. It would seem that they were a tougher and a rougher race than the Arabians, whose religion they had adopted. But the fact that they had accepted the religion founded by the Arabian Mahomet, did not save the Arabs from the attacks of these invading Turks, who dispossessed them of all their conquests in Syria, Palestine, and Egypt. Further westward it was chiefly a race of African natives, who had adopted the religion of Mahomet, with but a small contingent of any Arabian people, that conquered Spain and had its {133} capital city at Cordova, in that country. And a little later in the story another Mahommedan African tribe, closely akin to the conquerors of Spain, seized and kept a long slice of that southern shore of the Mediterranean as far east as the Egyptian boundary.

The Turks, who were related to the Tartars in the mixed population of Russia, came down from the east and north, establishing a strong presence in the eastern part of Asia Minor. They seemed to be a tougher and rougher group than the Arabians, whose religion they adopted. However, accepting the religion founded by the Arabian Muhammad didn’t protect the Arabs from attacks by these invading Turks, who took away all of their conquests in Syria, Palestine, and Egypt. Further west, it was primarily a group of African natives who had embraced Muhammad's religion, with only a small number of Arabs involved, that conquered Spain and made Cordova their capital city. Later in the story, another Muslim African tribe, closely related to the conquerors of Spain, seized a significant stretch of the southern Mediterranean coastline, extending as far east as the Egyptian border.

It is the more necessary to make a note of these divisions, because it seems to have been the way of the Crusaders and of all Christian people of that time to group together all Mahommedans, no matter of what race they were, under the common name of Saracen, which originally was applied to one tribe only of the Arabian nation. By the end of the eleventh century, when the first Crusaders went to the Holy Land, the hold of the Moors in Spain was neither as firm nor nearly as extensive as it had been. The country was divided between Christian and Moslem, the Moslem still possessing the southern part, nearer that Africa whence he had come. The fighting was continual, with results that gave now one side and now the other the advantage, but it inclined, on the whole, to favour the Christians. This was the time to which belong the splendid stories about the Cid Campeador and many other great Spanish and Christian heroes.

It’s important to note these divisions because it was common for the Crusaders and Christian people of that time to group all Muslims together, regardless of their race, under the general term Saracen, which originally referred to just one tribe of the Arabian nation. By the end of the eleventh century, when the first Crusaders arrived in the Holy Land, the Moors’ grip on Spain was neither as strong nor as widespread as it had been. The country was split between Christians and Muslims, with the Muslims still controlling the southern part, closer to Africa where they had come from. The fighting was constant, with outcomes shifting back and forth between the two sides, but overall, it leaned more towards the Christians. This period is known for the remarkable tales of Cid Campeador and many other great Spanish and Christian heroes.

But while, in the West, the Christian was thus forcing the African Saracen gradually to loosen his grip on Spain, in the East the Turkish Saracen was pressing the Christian so hard as to cause the ruler of Constantinople, though still claiming the title of Eastern Emperor, to send a prayer to all Christians to come to his aid.

But while, in the West, the Christian was slowly pushing the African Saracen to let go of Spain, in the East the Turkish Saracen was putting so much pressure on the Christian that the ruler of Constantinople, despite still claiming the title of Eastern Emperor, sent out a plea to all Christians for help.

Plague in Europe

Pandemic in Europe

The conditions of the people in most parts of Europe was probably more miserable about this date, that is to say about 1100, than ever before or since. Besides the misery caused by the perpetual fighting, there was disease, in the form of a plague, which killed large numbers; and a very bad season for farming had brought great scarcity of food. Therefore when the {134} call went forth for volunteers to help the Christians of the East and to regain the Holy Places from the infidel, very many were ready to respond to the summons. The Crusade was preached first by a religious zealot called Peter the Hermit, and attracted the poor people who were so wretched in Europe that any change must have seemed likely to be for the better health of their bodies, quite apart from the saving of their souls. This call of the Hermit's seems to have been the summons of a man full of zeal, but of little wisdom. Constantinople, the capital of the Eastern Empire, whence the prayer for help had come, was named as the place in which the Crusaders were to collect for the attack on Palestine. Thither Peter the Hermit led his followers; but very few survived even to reach that city. On the way across Hungary wild tribes set upon them and destroyed a great number. So that poor effort came to nothing, as it was certain that it must from the way in which it was undertaken.

The situation of people in most parts of Europe around the year 1100 was probably more miserable than at any time before or since. Alongside the suffering from constant warfare, there was a plague that killed many, and a terrible farming season led to severe food shortages. So, when the call went out for volunteers to assist the Christians in the East and reclaim the Holy Places from the infidels, many were eager to answer the call. The Crusade was first preached by a religious enthusiast named Peter the Hermit, attracting those who were so desperate in Europe that any change seemed likely to improve their lives, not to mention their spiritual well-being. This appeal from the Hermit seemed like the call of a passionate man, but one lacking in wisdom. Constantinople, the capital of the Eastern Empire where the plea for help originated, was designated as the meeting point for the Crusaders before their assault on Palestine. Peter the Hermit led his followers there, but very few even made it to the city. Along the way through Hungary, wild tribes attacked them and killed many. Thus, their poor effort ended in failure, which was inevitable given how it was carried out.

But in the meantime a more orderly movement had been started, with a great Churchman, acting as the Pope's legate, at its head. So it had the Pope's blessing, and many of the great feudal lords were its leaders. There were lords of Italy, of France, of Germany, and we may note especially that there were lords of Normandy.

But in the meantime, a more organized movement had started, led by a prominent Church official acting as the Pope's representative. So it had the Pope's endorsement, and many of the powerful feudal lords were its leaders. There were lords from Italy, France, Germany, and we should especially note the lords from Normandy.

War for the Cross

Battle for the Cross

The Northmen had not stopped, in their sea-borne incursions, at England and the northern coasts of France. They had established themselves in parts of Spain, they had come through the Straits of Gibraltar, they had ousted, or had greatly helped in ousting, the Saracens who had taken possession of Sicily and of the south of Italy. They had set themselves up as rulers of that Italian south, with Naples as their capital. Thus enterprising, and ever further pushing, were these people from the north.

The Norsemen didn't just limit their sea raids to England and the northern shores of France. They had settled in parts of Spain, navigated through the Straits of Gibraltar, and had either driven out or significantly aided in driving out the Saracens who had occupied Sicily and the southern part of Italy. They had established themselves as rulers of southern Italy, with Naples as their capital. These northern people were bold and continually expanding their reach.

{135}

{135}

So these, too, took a part, and a leading part, in the great war for the Cross. Crusade is from the French croissade, which is from croix, a cross. You may have seen figures on tombs in churches, of knights in armour with one leg crossed over the other. This distinction of the crossed legs is only given to the figures of knights who had taken part in one or other of the Crusades.

So these people also played a significant role in the great war for the Cross. Crusade comes from the French word croissade, which comes from croix, meaning a cross. You might have seen figures on tombs in churches, depicting knights in armor with one leg crossed over the other. This distinction of crossed legs is only given to the figures of knights who participated in one of the Crusades.


A CRUSADER.
A CRUSADER.

A Crusader.

It was in the year following the disastrous enterprise of Peter the Hermit, that these Crusaders, starting from different points in Europe, came together at Constantinople. Trouble arose then, because the Emperor of the East wished the leaders to do homage to him. That meant that any victory they might win in the Holy Land would be a victory gained for him. Homage is a word derived from homo, a man, and the meaning of "doing homage" was that you confessed yourself the homo, or man, of him to whom you did it.

It was the year after the failed campaign led by Peter the Hermit that these Crusaders, coming from various places in Europe, gathered in Constantinople. This caused issues because the Emperor of the East expected the leaders to show their loyalty to him. This meant that any victory they achieved in the Holy Land would be considered a victory for him. The term "homage" comes from the word homo, meaning man, and to "do homage" meant that you acknowledged yourself as the homo, or man, of the person to whom you were showing loyalty.

Thus the Emperor desired these leading Crusaders to be his "men," in the sense that any lands and cities that they conquered should be his. That was not quite the idea which they had in their own minds, when they came to his assistance. The Emperor's view was that all Asia Minor and Palestine and other lands such as Egypt, which the Saracens had taken, really belonged to his Empire and should be given back to the Empire if the Crusaders could gain them.

Thus the Emperor wanted these top Crusaders to be his "men," meaning that any lands and cities they conquered should belong to him. However, that wasn't exactly how they saw it when they came to help him. The Emperor believed that all of Asia Minor, Palestine, and other regions like Egypt, which the Saracens had captured, truly belonged to his Empire and should be returned to it if the Crusaders were able to reclaim them.

{136}

{136}

The outcome of this difference of opinion seems to have been that the leaders of the Crusade did homage, reluctantly, to the Emperor, but perhaps they had the thought in the back of their minds, as they did it, that it was an oath which they might break. However that may be, when the time came to fulfil their vow—for they won a quick and easy success over the Turks in Asia Minor and Syria—they did not give up Palestine and the Holy Places to the Emperor. A portion of Asia Minor which they regained from the Saracens was handed over to the Emperor, but as for Palestine itself, that was taken, and it was retained, by the Crusaders; and the chief result of that first and most successful of the Crusades was that a Christian Kingdom of Jerusalem was set up, and was maintained for nearly a century—from 1097 to 1187. The name of Kingdom of Jerusalem and the title of king endured for many years more, but the kingdom then consisted of no more than a strip of the coast-line of the Levant and did not include the city of Jerusalem at all.

The result of this disagreement seemed to be that the leaders of the Crusade reluctantly swore loyalty to the Emperor, but maybe they thought in the back of their minds that it was a promise they could break. Regardless, when it was time to fulfill their vow—after they quickly and easily defeated the Turks in Asia Minor and Syria—they didn’t surrender Palestine and the Holy Places to the Emperor. A part of Asia Minor that they recovered from the Saracens was given to the Emperor, but as for Palestine itself, that was taken and held by the Crusaders. The main outcome of that first and most successful Crusade was the establishment of a Christian Kingdom of Jerusalem, which lasted for nearly a century—from 1097 to 1187. The name Kingdom of Jerusalem and the title of king persisted for many more years, but at that point, the kingdom was reduced to just a narrow strip of the Levant coastline and didn’t even include the city of Jerusalem.

But though the Christians were able to hold this new kingdom in the East for nearly a hundred years, it was within less than fifty that the very important frontier city of the Eastern Empire, Edessa, in Asia Minor, was taken by the Saracens. The Emperor at once sent out another appeal to the West, and this appeal became the occasion of the second Crusade, undertaken in 1146.

But even though the Christians managed to maintain this new kingdom in the East for almost a hundred years, it was in less than fifty that the crucial frontier city of the Eastern Empire, Edessa, in Asia Minor, was captured by the Saracens. The Emperor immediately issued another call to the West, which led to the start of the second Crusade in 1146.

It began with even brighter promise than the first; for whereas knights were the leaders of the former, two kings, the King of France and the King of Germany, put themselves, in person, at the head of the second. But in spite of the fair promise the main result was failure. It was the occasion of some successful enterprises by the way; and we may note that whereas the first Crusade had been almost entirely French and Norman, English, as well as Germans, took part in the {137} latter. Also, whereas the route taken by the first had been entirely overland, through Hungary, some of the second Crusaders, from England and Flanders, made their way to the East by sea.

It started with even more promise than the first one; because while knights were the leaders of the previous campaign, two kings—the King of France and the King of Germany—personally led the second. But despite the hopeful promise, it ultimately ended in failure. There were some successful ventures along the way, and we should note that while the first Crusade was mostly made up of French and Normans, the second also included English and Germans. Additionally, while the first Crusade traveled entirely overland through Hungary, some of the second Crusaders from England and Flanders reached the East by sea. {137}

In course of that sea voyage some of the soldiers of the Cross, landing up the Tagus from their ships, took the city of Lisbon from the Moors, and this capture was the beginning of the little kingdom of Portugal. Thence the force went upon its voyage eastward.

In the course of that sea voyage, some of the soldiers of the Cross landed up the Tagus from their ships and captured the city of Lisbon from the Moors. This capture marked the beginning of the small kingdom of Portugal. From there, the force continued its journey eastward.

The Wends

The Wends

In the north of Germany some of the forces assembled for the Crusade never went very far from home. They seem to have received the permission of the Pope to fight against a tribe, called Wends, on their eastern frontier, instead of against the Saracens; and seeing that these Wends were heathen, this might perhaps be regarded in the light of a Holy War no less than that in Asia Minor.

In northern Germany, some of the forces gathered for the Crusade never ventured far from home. They appear to have received the Pope's permission to fight against a group called the Wends on their eastern border instead of going against the Saracens. And since these Wends were non-Christians, this could be seen as a Holy War just as much as the one in Asia Minor.

It is possible to state very shortly the achievements of the forces that did get to the East—they achieved nothing at all. The two kings seem to have been jealous of each other. They acted separately, with no joint action, and were defeated in turn. They returned home with no glory, and left the Kingdom of Jerusalem in a worse plight than before, just because of their failure, after such preparations and expectations. The Saracen might well think that if this was all that the West, under its two greatest kings, could do, they need not be much afraid.

The accomplishments of the forces that made it to the East can be summed up quickly—they accomplished nothing at all. The two kings appeared to be envious of each other. They acted independently, with no unified effort, and were defeated one after the other. They returned home without any honor, leaving the Kingdom of Jerusalem in a worse situation than before, all due to their failure after so much preparation and anticipation. The Saracen could easily conclude that if this was all the West could achieve with its two greatest kings, they didn't have much to fear.

Therefore they pressed continually closer and closer about the Kingdom of Jerusalem. The Christians held their own, with a success that is rather surprising, until the reign of the great Saladin. Until his reign the Saracens in Asia Minor and in the country east of the Jordan had not acted in unison with the Saracens in Egypt. Saladin brought all together; so that now the situation of this Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem was even worse than we saw the position {138} of Palestine to be in the very early days of the great story. Then it had lain between the two powerful empires of Egypt and Babylonia. Now it was lying like an island in the midst of a sea of enemies all fighting, not against each other, but united to fight against it.

Therefore, they pressed closer and closer around the Kingdom of Jerusalem. The Christians managed to hold their ground, achieving a surprising level of success, until the rule of the great Saladin. Before his reign, the Saracens in Asia Minor and those in the region east of the Jordan had not coordinated with the Saracens in Egypt. Saladin united them all, making the situation for this Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem even worse than what we previously observed about Palestine in the early days of this great story. Back then, it was situated between the two powerful empires of Egypt and Babylonia. Now, it was like an island in the midst of a sea of enemies, all fighting not against one another, but together against it.

And then this Jerusalem, taken from the Saracens in 1099, was by them retaken in 1187.

And then this Jerusalem, captured from the Saracens in 1099, was reclaimed by them in 1187.

We may be sure that the Christians in the East could not possibly have held their own against the Saracens, as they did during these years, if they had not been constantly receiving reinforcements from the West. History speaks to us of certain definite dates for the first, second, third Crusades, and so on, but we also have to imagine a continual going to and from the East of knights with larger or smaller followings. In this way the strength of the garrisons in the kingdom were maintained, and in this way happened that continual bringing of Eastern ideas to the West, which was really of more importance in the making of this greatest of all stories than any of the victories won or cities taken.

We can be sure that the Christians in the East wouldn’t have stood a chance against the Saracens during these years without constant reinforcements coming from the West. History gives us specific dates for the first, second, and third Crusades, but we also need to picture a steady flow of knights traveling to and from the East, some with larger groups and others with smaller ones. This is how the strength of the garrisons in the kingdom was sustained, and it’s also how Eastern ideas continuously filtered into the West, which was actually more significant in shaping this incredible story than any victories won or cities captured.







{139}

{139}

CHAPTER XVI

THE SLAVS IN EASTERN EUROPE

Thus I have tried to give a picture in outline—a cinematograph, or moving picture—of the world after the break up of Charlemagne's Empire. We see the Turks pressing up against the Eastern Empire in Asia Minor, with the result that the Emperor appeals to the West, and that the first Crusade establishes, for nearly a hundred years, the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem. African Mahommedans have possession of the strip of North Africa running from Egypt—Egypt itself being held by the Turks—till they meet another Mahommedan African people which has possession of the southern part of Spain. That same power had the whole of the Spanish peninsula in its grip a little earlier, but its own divisions, of Arabs, Africans, and Syrians, made it weak, and it was broken as soon as it came against any organised force. Then in Italy we see that the Pope, aided by the Emperors and giving them the aid of the growing power of the Church in return, is on the whole establishing his temporal power in Rome more and more firmly. In the south of Italy and in Sicily the enterprising Normans drive out the Saracens and take possession. Northward, the great territory which, together with Italy, had been Charlemagne's, has been split into the two large divisions, the kingdoms of France and of Germany. But in these so-called kingdoms the king was at this time only a little more powerful than his lords, the barons and big {140} landowners. The feudal system prevailed, and the king was constantly engaged with the hard task of keeping his feudal lords in order. It was disorder, rather than order, that was the rule all over the unhappy world. England fared a little better, thanks to the Channel which cut it off and made its conditions different from those of the Continent. But now it has been conquered by the Norman, and we have to see how that conquest had the result, for a very long while, of counteracting the effect of the Channel as a separating barrier. England was soon caught up into the continental turmoil.

I've tried to outline a picture—a moving image—of the world after Charlemagne's Empire fell apart. We see the Turks pushing against the Eastern Empire in Asia Minor, which prompts the Emperor to call for help from the West, leading to the First Crusade that establishes the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem for nearly a hundred years. African Muslims control the stretch of North Africa from Egypt—Egypt itself being under Turkish rule—until they encounter another Muslim group that holds the southern part of Spain. That same power had previously controlled the entire Iberian Peninsula, but its internal divisions among Arabs, Africans, and Syrians weakened it, causing it to crumble against any organized military force. Meanwhile, in Italy, the Pope, supported by the Emperors and bolstered by the growing power of the Church in exchange, is steadily strengthening his political authority in Rome. In the south of Italy and Sicily, the ambitious Normans push out the Saracens and take control. To the north, the vast territory that had been Charlemagne's, along with Italy, has broken into two large kingdoms: France and Germany. However, in these so-called kingdoms, the king at this time was only slightly more powerful than his lords, the barons, and wealthy landowners. The feudal system was dominant, and the king was constantly struggling to keep his feudal lords in check. Disorder, rather than stability, was the norm across the troubled world. England fared a bit better, thanks to the Channel that separated it and led to different conditions compared to the Continent. But it has now been conquered by the Normans, and we need to see how that conquest would, for a long time, counteract the Channel's role as a separating barrier. England was soon drawn into the chaos of the continent.

We have to see how that came to pass. But there is still one side or corner of the picture which we have left rather blank, and we had best get that corner filled before we come to consider the part that England played in the continental trouble. It is that corner which is occupied by the large stretch of territory on the eastern fringe of Charlemagne's Empire, from the southern shores of the Baltic right down to Constantinople and the boundaries of the Eastern Empire.

We need to figure out how that happened. But there's still one part of the picture that we've left pretty blank, and it's best to fill that in before we look at England's role in the continental issues. That part is the large area of land on the eastern edge of Charlemagne's Empire, stretching from the southern shores of the Baltic all the way down to Constantinople and the borders of the Eastern Empire.

You may have noticed that in the accounts of the Crusades—the first and the second, which are all that have come into our story as yet—I mentioned two names which had not appeared before, Hungary and the Wends. The first was the name of a country through which the Crusaders went to reach Constantinople; the second was the name of a heathen tribe against which certain of the knights who had been enrolled for the second Crusade obtained the sanction of the Pope to go, instead of against the Saracen.

You might have noticed that in the stories of the Crusades—the first and the second, which are the only ones that have come up so far—I mentioned two names that weren’t mentioned before: Hungary and the Wends. The first refers to a country that the Crusaders passed through to get to Constantinople; the second is the name of a pagan tribe that some of the knights who signed up for the second Crusade were given approval by the Pope to fight against instead of the Saracens.

These Wends were a tribe or branch of a race that appears to have increased in numbers very rapidly and, from a small territory to the north of the Carpathian mountains, to have spread over all that large tract just described from the Baltic to the neighbourhood of Constantinople. It was a race of people called Slavs, {141} and even to-day it is thought to number more than any other of the races of man. It is not the first time that it has been mentioned in this greatest of all stories. We saw, in the first volume, that a large number of the serfs under the Roman Empire, especially in the East, were of this people. So large were their numbers that it is from their Latin name servus that we get our word "slave," which we use as a translation of servus. These Slavonic "serfs" were members of the Slav race who had been taken prisoners in battle.

These Wends were a tribe or branch of a race that seems to have rapidly increased in numbers and, from a small area to the north of the Carpathian mountains, spread across the expansive region just described from the Baltic to near Constantinople. This was a group of people called Slavs, {141} and even today, it is believed to number more than any other race of humanity. This isn't the first time it's been mentioned in this greatest of all stories. We saw in the first volume that a significant number of the serfs under the Roman Empire, particularly in the East, were from this group. Their numbers were so large that it is from their Latin name servus that we get our word "slave," which we use to translate servus. These Slavonic "serfs" were members of the Slav race who had been captured in battle.

Military knights

Soldier knights

The Slavonic people from the East were constantly, as their numbers grew, and perhaps as they too were pressed by Huns and Mongolians from further East again, pressing in upon the Gothic, the Germanic tribes; and now it was against one of the Slav tribes, these Wends, that the knights of Northern Germany received leave to go on Crusade. They took to themselves the name of Knights of the Sword.

The Slavic people from the East were consistently pushing into the Gothic and Germanic tribes as their numbers increased, possibly because they were also being pressured by the Huns and Mongolians from even further East. It was now against one of the Slavic tribes, the Wends, that the knights of Northern Germany were granted permission to go on Crusade. They called themselves the Knights of the Sword.


A KNIGHT TEMPLAR.
A KNIGHT TEMPLAR.

A Templar Knight.

There were several of these bodies, or societies, at a later date than this, who bound themselves together by vows, like the vows which the monks took, and lived under one rule. They were formed, like the monkish orders, for the advancement of the Christian religion, but these Military Orders—the Knights Templar and the Knights Hospitaller were perhaps the best known of them—enforced religion with the sword as well as with the gospel-preaching, and were always ready to fight on the Christian side against the pagans on the boundaries of Christendom.

There were several of these groups, or societies, later on that bound themselves together by vows similar to those taken by monks and lived according to one rule. They were established, like the monastic orders, to promote the Christian faith, but these Military Orders—most notably the Knights Templar and the Knights Hospitaller—spread their beliefs through both preaching and warfare. They were always prepared to fight for the Christian cause against the pagans on the edges of Christendom.

{142}

{142}

Just at this moment, then, these Knights of the Sword, who were afterwards amalgamated with the Knights of the Teutonic Order, went, not against the Saracen but against the Wends. Now Wends was the name that the Germans gave to all the Slavs, from this one tribe of the Slavs which was called Wends. In like manner the name of Teutons was, and sometimes still is, given to all Germans and even to all peoples derived from the Gothic tribes, though originally it was the name of one only of these tribes. And so now, with these Teutons and Slavs thus opposing and thrusting at each other, we come into touch with one of the great world struggles that has been going on ever since, and was one of the causes of the Great War—the opposition of Teuton and Slav. It is the opposition of German and Russian, for most of the great population of Russia is Slavonic—that is, made up of Slavs—and Russia became the name of most of the immense territory occupied by the Slavs. It is said that the name of Russia had its origin in three great leaders of men who came from a province called Rus, in Sweden. If that be so, it appears that they again were some of those masterful Northmen, or Normans, whom we have seen taking the lead whenever they came in any number.

Just at this moment, these Knights of the Sword, who later merged with the Knights of the Teutonic Order, were not fighting against the Saracens but against the Wends. "Wends" was the term that Germans used for all Slavs, derived from one specific Slavic tribe called the Wends. Similarly, the name "Teutons" was, and sometimes still is, used for all Germans and even for all peoples descended from the Gothic tribes, though it originally referred to just one of those tribes. Now, with these Teutons and Slavs pushing against each other, we touch on one of the major global conflicts that has been ongoing since then, and which contributed to the Great War—the conflict between Teutons and Slavs. This is the struggle between Germans and Russians, as most of Russia's population is Slavic—that is, made up of Slavs—and Russia became the name for the vast territory occupied by them. It's said that the name "Russia" originated from three great leaders who came from a province called Rus in Sweden. If that's true, it seems they were part of those powerful Northmen, or Normans, who consistently took the lead whenever they amassed in significant numbers.

Men of Rus

Men of Russia

The name of the country may have come from these men of Rus. That is one story. But it is perhaps doubtful whether it may not be rather from "rothsmen," meaning "oarsmen," that is "seafarers"; which is a name likely to be given to any of those northern sea-rovers. It is not often easy to know whether this or the other body of sea-faring Northmen came from Sweden or Norway or Denmark; for these lands were at different times united under one government, or under two, or, again, separated, and each with its own government; and for a time, as at the very moment when Canute was King of England, {143} Denmark was united with the others and was the ruler in the union.

The name of the country might have come from these men of Rus. That’s one theory. But it’s also possible that it comes from "rothsmen," meaning "oarsmen," or "seafarers," which could have been a name for any of those northern sea raiders. It’s often hard to tell whether a group of seafaring Northmen came from Sweden, Norway, or Denmark, since these lands were at various times united under one government, or two, or separated, each with its own government. For a while, at the time when Canute was King of England, {143} Denmark was united with the others and was in charge of the alliance.

But there seems to be general agreement among historians that either the men of Rus, or the people called Rothsmen, who became rulers of Russia and gave the country its name, came from Sweden.

But there seems to be general agreement among historians that either the men of Rus or the people known as Rothsmen, who became the rulers of Russia and gave the country its name, came from Sweden.

The Slavs, however, occupied territory outside what came to be called Russia. The Kingdom of Poland was theirs; and it is chiefly by their descendants that those various countries designated to-day by the name of the "Balkan States" are peopled. So the Slavs held a vast country reaching from the Baltic almost down to the Mediterranean along the Eastern boundary of the Western Empire.

The Slavs, however, lived in areas beyond what eventually became known as Russia. They owned the Kingdom of Poland, and it's mainly their descendants who populate the various countries now referred to as the "Balkan States." Thus, the Slavs controlled a large region stretching from the Baltic Sea almost down to the Mediterranean along the eastern edge of the Western Empire.

But even as early as the sixth century there was a large slice cut out of this Slavonic territory, formed of that land which is now called Hungary. The first conquerors, who thus thrust in and divided the Slavs of the south from those in the north, were a people called Avars, and they, with a certain force of the Huns, together gave to the country the name of Hungary. In the next century we find that the Germans are turning against the Avars, and that Hungary itself is included in the Empire of Charlemagne. But after Charlemagne's death, when his great possessions fell into hands less able to hold them, Hungary is yet again invaded and conquered by a people from the north-east, called Magyars, and what makes that conquest so notable for us is that the Magyars are the dominating race in Hungary to-day. On every side, and in every corner, of the world picture, in fact, we are now beginning to see States and kingdoms and populations settling down into the places and conditions in which we are able to recognise them as we look at a modern map.

But even as early as the sixth century, a large part of this Slavic territory was taken out, which is now known as Hungary. The first conquerors who pushed in and separated the southern Slavs from those in the north were a people called Avars, and along with some forces from the Huns, they named the region Hungary. In the following century, we see that the Germans are opposing the Avars, and Hungary itself becomes part of Charlemagne's Empire. However, after Charlemagne's death, when his vast territories fell into the hands of those less capable of managing them, Hungary was invaded and conquered again by a group from the northeast known as the Magyars. What makes this conquest particularly significant for us is that the Magyars are the dominant race in Hungary today. All around the world, we are beginning to see states, kingdoms, and populations settling into the places and conditions that we can recognize on a modern map.

These Magyars, then, a people allied to the Finns, of Finland, and coming from the east of the Ural {144} mountains, conquered Hungary towards the close of the ninth century, and have been there ever since. They were pagans, but in the eleventh century they became Christians, and members of the Church of Rome. That is a point to notice, that they joined the Church of which the Pope was the head. The Slavs, that is to say all the peoples to the east of Germany, with the exception of the Magyars, as they accepted Christianity became members of the Greek Church, which had its chief bishop, called the Patriarch, in Constantinople, the capital city of the Eastern Empire.

These Magyars, a people related to the Finns of Finland and coming from east of the Ural mountains, conquered Hungary towards the end of the ninth century and have been there ever since. They were pagans, but by the eleventh century, they converted to Christianity and became part of the Church of Rome. It’s worth noting that they joined the Church led by the Pope. The Slavs, meaning all the peoples east of Germany, except for the Magyars, became members of the Greek Church as they accepted Christianity, which was led by the Patriarch in Constantinople, the capital city of the Eastern Empire.

And now, under the Western Empire, had come into power and been raised to the importance of a duchy the State called Austria. Austria means "Eastern." It was the eastern "mark," that is to say "march" or "boundary," of the Empire. It "marched with," that is, was next to, Hungary and some of the Slav country, and was therefore a kind of fortress State against the enemies of Germany. Thus its importance grew. It had its ancient city, now called Vienna, on the great river, the Danube, which brought much trade and commerce into the land. The valley of the Danube, moreover, was, as you may easily understand by looking at the map of Europe, the route which folk would be likely to follow between the centre of Germany and Constantinople, which was the meeting-place for the Crusaders.

And now, under the Western Empire, the state known as Austria had risen to the status of a duchy. Austria means "Eastern." It was the eastern "mark," or boundary, of the Empire. It bordered Hungary and some Slavic regions, serving as a kind of fortress state against the enemies of Germany. This increased its significance. It had its historic city, now called Vienna, located on the great river Danube, which facilitated much trade and commerce in the area. Additionally, the Danube Valley was, as you can easily see on a map of Europe, the route people were likely to take when traveling between central Germany and Constantinople, which was the meeting point for the Crusaders.

Therefore you may now see how it was that Hungary had to be named as the country through which the Crusaders went, and also you may see how there come into the story the Wends (often an alternative name, as used by the Germans, for the Slavs) against whom went those Knights of the Sword who were at first enrolled with the idea that they should go to the Holy Places in Palestine.

Therefore, you can now see why Hungary had to be mentioned as the country through which the Crusaders traveled, and you can also understand how the Wends (often an alternative name used by the Germans for the Slavs) became part of the story, as those Knights of the Sword initially joined with the intention of journeying to the Holy Places in Palestine.







{145}

{145}

CHAPTER XVII

NORMANS AND ANGEVINS

The Normans who conquered England were far more different from the English whom they conquered than the Danes, under Canute, had been. And yet Danes and Normans, both being "Northmen," were closely akin. But we have to note that the conquering Normans came, not from the north, but from the south from Normandy; and some years of residence there, among the Franks or French, had changed them. Moreover, we have to remember that, according to the estimates of historians, only about one-third of the force with which Duke William came to England was really Norman. The larger part was of Franks and any others whom the adventure attracted or whom William had hired to aid him.

The Normans who took over England were quite different from the English they conquered, more so than the Danes under Canute had been. Yet both the Danes and the Normans, being "Northmen," were closely related. However, we need to note that the conquering Normans didn't come from the north; they came from the south, specifically Normandy, and spending years living among the Franks or French had changed them. Additionally, it's important to remember that, according to historians, only about one-third of Duke William's forces that came to England were actually Norman. The majority were Franks and various others who were drawn to the adventure or whom William had hired to support him.

The conquest must have made very much more difference to the upper classes of the English people than to the lower. Many lords were killed at that Battle of Hastings which decided England's fate. In their places the conqueror put his own barons and army leaders, thus rewarding them, at no expense to himself, for their services. Norman lords soon superseded English lords throughout the land, but the peasants, and also the townsfolk, would go on with their lives much as before. The English system was not, as we have seen, so different from the completely feudal system of France that the lower vassals would know much difference in the change from one to the other. {146} The English regarded the land as belonging in the first instance to the people; the Normans regarded it as belonging to the king. But in the practical result this different point of view did not count for much, because the English had already lost all the land rights which had once been valuable to them. We traced the way in which that happened a chapter or two back.

The conquest must have made a much bigger impact on the upper classes of the English people than on the lower ones. Many lords were killed at the Battle of Hastings, which determined England's future. The conqueror replaced them with his own barons and army leaders, rewarding them for their services without any cost to himself. Norman lords quickly took over from English lords across the country, but the peasants and townspeople continued their lives pretty much as before. The English system was not, as we've seen, so different from the completely feudal system of France that the lower vassals would notice much difference in the transition from one to the other. {146} The English saw the land as belonging primarily to the people; the Normans viewed it as belonging to the king. However, in practical terms, this different perspective didn't matter much because the English had already lost all the land rights that had once been valuable to them. We explored how that happened a chapter or two ago.

It is curious to note how the Norman influence made itself felt indoors, within the house, more than out-of-doors. The simpler things, which all would use, kept their old names, the Saxon names. It is the words denoting things belonging to the more cultured life that come from the Norman. Thus sheep, oxen, deer, are Saxon names of the animals which the English would use or hunt; but when these creatures are cooked and brought to table they appear there under the French names of mouton or mutton, bœuf or beef, and venaison or venison.

It’s interesting to see how the Norman influence was felt more indoors than outdoors. The simpler items that everyone used kept their old names, the Saxon names. It’s the terms for things related to a more cultured lifestyle that come from the Normans. For example, sheep, oxen, and deer are Saxon names for the animals that the English would use or hunt; but when these animals are cooked and served, they show up at the table with their French names: mouton or mutton, bœuf or beef, and venaison or venison.

Game laws

Gaming regulations

Mention of the deer and the venison suggests one particular in which the Norman Conquest probably did restrict the peasants' rights. There is evidence to show that the Normans were not the inventors of those game laws which forbade, under cruel penalties, any hunting in the woodlands. It is certain that this was no new thing of Norman invention, because there are the Forest Laws, as they are called, that is to say, laws for the preservation of the game and the timber, as early as the Saxon Heptarchy. There is also a code of very cruel game laws attributed to Canute. It has been suggested that this code was a forgery invented by the Norman kings to excuse the severity of their game laws. What seems perhaps most probable is that there were severe laws in existence before the Normans came, but that the Normans were the first to apply the laws very strictly. The statements about the numbers of villages and cultivated fields that William Rufus destroyed in order to make himself a hunting estate in {147} the New Forest are almost certainly exaggerated misstatements. We must remember that all the earliest records that we have were written by monks or other clerics. Now the Church was often at variance with the lay authority and with the authority of the king. It was constantly trying to get more and more power into its own hands. Therefore all the stories are likely to have been written in a spirit antagonistic to the laity and in favour of the Church and all the Church's interests.

Mention of the deer and venison suggests one specific way the Norman Conquest likely limited the peasants' rights. There’s evidence indicating that the Normans didn’t create the game laws that imposed harsh penalties for hunting in the woodlands. It’s clear that this was not a new concept introduced by the Normans; the Forest Laws, which were meant to protect wildlife and timber, date back to the Saxon Heptarchy. There’s also a harsh set of game laws attributed to Canute. Some have proposed that this code was a forgery created by the Norman kings to justify the severity of their game laws. What seems most likely is that strict laws existed before the Normans arrived, but the Normans were the first to enforce these laws rigorously. The claims about the number of villages and farmlands that William Rufus destroyed to create a hunting area in the {147} New Forest are almost certainly exaggerated. We should remember that all the earliest records we have were written by monks or other church officials. The Church often clashed with the secular authority and the king's authority, constantly seeking to increase its own power. Therefore, it’s likely that these accounts were written with a bias against the laity and in favor of the Church and its interests.

Just to show you the character of the game laws in those days and also to show how the law imposed different penalties on different classes, I will cite one or two sections from the code attributed to Canute.

Just to illustrate the nature of the game laws back then and also to demonstrate how the law enforced different penalties for different classes, I'll quote a section or two from the code associated with Canute.



"23. If any free or unfree man shall kill any beast of the Forest, he shall for the first pay double (i.e. double of ten shillings), for the second as much, and the third time shall forfeit as much as he is worth to the King.

"23. If any free or unfree person kills any beast of the Forest, they will pay double for the first offense (i.e., double ten shillings), the same amount for the second, and for the third time, they will lose as much as they are worth to the King."

"24. But if either of them by coursing or hunting shall force a royal beast (which the English call a staggon) to pant and be out of breath, the freeman shall lose his natural liberty for one year, the other his for two years; but if a bondman do the like, he shall be reckoned for an outlaw (what the English call a friendless man).

"24. But if either of them, while hunting or coursing, forces a royal beast (which the English call a staggon) to tire and be out of breath, the freeman will lose his natural freedom for one year, while the other will lose his for two years; however, if a bondman does the same, he will be considered an outlaw (what the English call a friendless man)."

"25. But if any of them shall kill such a royal beast, the freeman shall lose his freedom, the other his liberty, and the bondman his life."

"25. But if anyone kills such a royal beast, the free person will lose their freedom, the other will lose their liberty, and the enslaved person will lose their life."



Human life and liberty were cheap, but the value of the King's deer was high.

Human life and freedom were undervalued, but the worth of the King's deer was significant.

I have said that England, by reason of the Norman Conquest, was caught up into the political affairs of the Continent. This was not merely because Normandy was a part of that Continent. It was chiefly because of the relationship or connection by marriage of the {148} ruler of Normandy, who had now become the ruler of England also, with the ruler of another part of that country which we now call France—that is, of Anjou. In order to understand how this happened, we have to get these troublesome relationships into our mind.

I mentioned that England, due to the Norman Conquest, became involved in the political matters of the Continent. This was not only because Normandy was part of that Continent. It was mainly because of the marriage connection between the ruler of Normandy, who also became the ruler of England, and the ruler of another region of what we now call France—specifically, Anjou. To understand how this occurred, we need to grasp these complicated relationships.


A NORMAN HOUSEHOLD. (A banquet is in progress upstairs.) (From Wright's <i>Homes of Other Days</i>.)
A NORMAN HOUSEHOLD.
(A banquet is in progress upstairs.)
(From Wright's Homes of Other Days.)


A NORMAN HOUSEHOLD. (A banquet is in progress upstairs.) (From Wright's <i>Homes of Other Days</i>.)
A NORMAN HOUSEHOLD.
(A banquet is happening upstairs.)
(From Wright's Homes of Other Days.)

Hugh Capet, as has been said, was chosen by the nobles of France, out of their own number, to be king when the family of Charlemagne became extinct. At first, being as it were but one among the rest of the nobles, the kings of the Capetian family had little more authority than one of those nobles.

Hugh Capet, as mentioned, was selected by the nobles of France from their ranks to become king when Charlemagne's family died out. At first, since he was just one of the other nobles, the kings of the Capetian family had barely any more power than any of those nobles.

William I. of Normandy and England was succeeded by William II., Rufus, who was shot by an arrow while hunting in the New Forest. The elder son of {149} Rufus, by name Robert, was far away. He had gone on the first Crusade. Henry, the younger son, seized the English throne, and married an English wife. They had no son, but they had a daughter named Matilda. This Matilda then, on the death of her father Henry I., had this clear and distinct claim to the throne of England.

William I of Normandy and England was succeeded by his son William II, known as Rufus, who was killed by an arrow while hunting in the New Forest. The older son, Robert, was away on the first Crusade. The younger son, Henry, took the English throne and married an English woman. They didn't have a son, but they had a daughter named Matilda. Therefore, when her father Henry I died, Matilda had a clear and distinct claim to the English throne.

The Crown of England

The British Crown

But there was also in the world, and ready to take a crown if he could get one, a certain Stephen, who was the son of a daughter of William the Conqueror. Stephen therefore, as the Conqueror's grandson, had a claim to the throne.

But there was also someone in the world, eager to take a crown if he got the chance, named Stephen, who was the son of a daughter of William the Conqueror. Stephen, being the Conqueror's grandson, had a claim to the throne.

The barons of England seem to have given their support now to one and now to the other of these two claimants, bringing their forces to the help of the side which, at the moment, was getting the worse of the struggle. Their idea seems to have been to keep the trouble going in order to make their own power greater.

The barons of England appear to have shifted their support back and forth between these two claimants, lending their forces to whichever side was struggling the most at the time. Their strategy seems to have been to prolong the conflict in order to increase their own power.

At length the whole country wearied of the fighting, and a peace was made on the following terms: that Stephen should have the Crown during his life, and that at his death it should go to the son of Matilda. This son's name was Henry, and he did, in due course, succeed to the Crown, on Stephen's death, as Henry II.

At last, the entire country grew tired of the fighting, and a peace was reached on the following terms: Stephen would keep the Crown for the rest of his life, and after his death, it would go to Matilda's son. This son's name was Henry, and he eventually became the King, taking the Crown after Stephen's death as Henry II.

Now, notice whom Matilda, his mother, had married. She had married first the Emperor, Henry V., and secondly, the Count of Anjou. Her son Henry inherited Anjou from her, and married Eleanor, who was heiress of Aquitaine and Poitou, in the south of France, and was the divorced wife of the King of France. By his marriage, therefore, Henry became lord of Aquitaine. Then King Stephen died, and this same Henry, our Henry II., had England, Normandy, Anjou, and Aquitaine. That is to say his possessions on the Continent were more extensive than his English inheritance and also were more extensive than the lands of the King of France himself.

Now, take note of whom Matilda, his mother, married. She first married Emperor Henry V and then the Count of Anjou. Her son Henry inherited Anjou from her and married Eleanor, the heiress of Aquitaine and Poitou in the south of France, who was also the divorced wife of the King of France. With this marriage, Henry became the lord of Aquitaine. Then King Stephen died, and this same Henry, our Henry II, held England, Normandy, Anjou, and Aquitaine. In other words, his territories on the continent were larger than his English inheritance and also larger than the lands of the King of France himself.

{150}

{150}

Thus was England taken up, as we may say, into the continental system and became a part of it. She became an actor in the struggles which such a situation as this was evidently sure to cause between the King of England, with all these French possessions, and the King of France. It was a contest between the Capets, the Capetian Kings of France, and the Angevins, the kings of England who had that name from the important lordship of Anjou, which belonged to them; and the contest continued from the middle of the twelfth century almost to the middle of the thirteenth—say from 1150 to 1240. In the course of that struggle a very remarkable, and a very remarkably different, change took place in France and in England in the power of the kings of the two countries over their barons.

Thus, England was drawn into the continental system and became part of it. She became involved in the conflicts that such a situation was bound to create between the King of England, who held all these French territories, and the King of France. It was a struggle between the Capets, the Capetian Kings of France, and the Angevins, the kings of England who got their name from the significant lordship of Anjou that they controlled. This contest persisted from the mid-twelfth century almost to the mid-thirteenth—roughly from 1150 to 1240. Throughout that struggle, a very notable, and very distinctly different, change occurred in both France and England regarding the power of the kings over their barons.

In France the king gradually gained in power until, in the long reign of Philip Augustus, which stretched over the last twenty years of the twelfth century and the first twenty-three of the thirteenth, the king became all-powerful.

In France, the king slowly increased his power until, during the lengthy reign of Philip Augustus, which lasted from the last twenty years of the twelfth century into the first twenty-three of the thirteenth, the king became all-powerful.

In England, on the contrary, where the king had been not nearly so much in the hands of the barons as the early Capetian kings of France had been, the barons gained more and more power until, in 1215, we find King John compelled by his barons to allow his seal to be affixed to Magna Carta. This charter gave Englishmen the beginnings of their liberty at the very time when the King of France was effectually establishing the autocratic power of the Crown over all French subjects.

In England, on the other hand, where the king hadn't been as controlled by the barons as the early Capetian kings of France had been, the barons gained more and more power. By 1215, King John was forced by his barons to put his seal on the Magna Carta. This charter provided the foundations for English liberty at a time when the King of France was effectively solidifying the absolute power of the Crown over all French subjects.

Henry II., although his kingdom was so extensive in England and on the Continent, expanded it yet more widely by a complete and effective conquest of Ireland, and also by receiving homage from the King of Scotland, whom his armies had defeated at Alnwick and made prisoner.

Henry II, although his kingdom was so large in England and on the Continent, expanded it even further with a thorough and successful conquest of Ireland, and also by receiving allegiance from the King of Scotland, whom his armies had defeated at Alnwick and captured.

{151}

{151}

We have seen very little of Scotland in the course of the great story, and little of Ireland since we saw the priests of the Irish Church coming westward and converting the heathen to Christianity. Scotland had for centuries, from the time of the Romans in Britain and probably long before that, been a troublesome neighbour to England on the north boundary. We have seen that boundary shifted once or twice as the forces on one side or on the other prevailed. But Scotland, in her attacks upon England, never succeeded in penetrating very far south, and therefore did not take any very important part, at that time, in the making of the story. And now Henry had the Scottish king prisoner and doing homage to him. That homage gave the King of England the position of feudal lord over the King of Scotland. But feudal vassals, as we have seen, were not always quite subservient to their lords. The Scottish kings were no exception, and they acted very much as if they were no less independent than before.

We haven't seen much of Scotland in this grand narrative, and not much of Ireland since we watched the Irish Church priests heading west to convert the pagans to Christianity. For centuries, starting from the time of the Romans in Britain and likely long before that, Scotland was a troublesome neighbor to England up north. We've seen that border shift a couple of times as the forces on either side gained the upper hand. However, Scotland never managed to push very far south in its attacks on England, so it didn't play a major role in shaping the story at that time. Now, Henry had the Scottish king as a prisoner and was receiving his loyalty. That loyalty made the King of England the feudal lord over the King of Scotland. However, as we've seen, feudal vassals weren't always completely submissive to their lords. The Scottish kings were no different, acting as if they were just as independent as ever.

Ireland

Ireland

But the conquest of Ireland was different, and complete. Ireland, lying out in the western sea, had escaped the incursions of the Saxons, the Danes, and the Normans that had fallen upon England. Sea-rovers had constantly harried her coasts, as they harried every coast within reach of their sails and oars, and made some settlements there; but the island as a whole had not been overrun by any invaders since the coming of the Celts.

But the conquest of Ireland was different, and total. Ireland, sitting out in the western sea, had avoided the attacks of the Saxons, the Danes, and the Normans that had hit England. Sea raiders had consistently plagued her shores, just like they did every coastline within reach of their ships, and had established some settlements there; however, the island as a whole had not been taken over by any invaders since the arrival of the Celts.

In Ireland, thus cut off from the rest of the world, the Church went its own way in less dependence on the Pope at Rome than, any other in all the Western world. In the Eastern Empire and in all the vast territories of the Slavs the Patriarch at Constantinople was looked up to as the head of what came, in later days, to be known as the Greek Church. It conducted its services rather differently from the Roman Church, {152} and there were some differences in the doctrines of the two. The Church of Constantinople was too strong for the Church of Rome to prevail against it in the East, but Rome claimed universal spiritual authority in the West.

In Ireland, cut off from the rest of the world, the Church operated more independently from the Pope in Rome than any other church in the Western world. In the Eastern Empire and across the vast territories of the Slavs, the Patriarch in Constantinople was regarded as the leader of what later became known as the Greek Church. Its services were conducted quite differently from those of the Roman Church, {152} and there were some differences in their doctrines as well. The Church of Constantinople was too powerful for the Church of Rome to dominate in the East, but Rome asserted its claim to universal spiritual authority in the West.

The Pope, moreover, by virtue of a before-mentioned deed signed by Constantine, and called the Donation, or gift, of Constantine, was reputed to have authority over all islands. It did not matter that this famous Donation, or the deed by which it was supposed to be instituted, was strongly suspected to be a forgery, nor did it matter that even if it really were drawn up by Constantine and signed by him, his right to give away authority over "islands" was not quite clear, although he were the emperor of the world. No matter. This gift of "islands," though the document, or deed, was doubtful, was destined to play an important part in the world's story when that story began to be concerned with the discoveries of new continents and islands.

The Pope, additionally, based on a previously mentioned document signed by Constantine, known as the Donation of Constantine, was believed to have authority over all islands. It didn’t matter that this famous Donation, or the document it was claimed to be formalized by, was widely suspected to be a forgery, nor did it matter that even if it had been created and signed by Constantine, his right to cede authority over "islands" was not very clear, even though he was the ruler of the world. It didn't matter. This gift of "islands," despite the dubious nature of the document, was set to play a significant role in history when that history began to involve the discoveries of new continents and islands.

For the moment it served to authorise the Pope to give our Henry II. a mandate to conquer Ireland, and to bring its Church into subservience to Rome. The Pope was Adrian IV., the first, and the only, Englishman who ever held that highest spiritual honour. His behests were willingly and easily obeyed. Ireland, divided between several local chieftains, or kings, did not resist Henry's armies long; and so became subjugated to England. And by thus bringing Ireland into the fold of the Church Henry made some atonement to Rome for that infamous murder, in Canterbury Cathedral, of the Archbishop Thomas, sometimes called à Becket, which was done by some of his knights who thought to give him pleasure by its doing, even if he had not directly bidden it.

For now, it allowed the Pope to give our Henry II. a directive to conquer Ireland and bring its Church under Rome's authority. The Pope was Adrian IV., the first and only Englishman to ever hold that highest spiritual position. His orders were eagerly and quickly followed. Ireland, divided among various local chieftains or kings, did not put up much resistance against Henry's armies for long; thus, it became subjugated to England. By bringing Ireland into the Church's fold, Henry made some recompense to Rome for the infamous murder of Archbishop Thomas, sometimes called à Becket, in Canterbury Cathedral, which was carried out by some of his knights who believed they were doing him a favor, even if he hadn’t directly commanded it.

The differences between Henry and his archbishop had risen out of that question of "investitures," that is of who should have the appointments to the high {153} offices in the Church (whether those appointments should be made by the Crown or should be kept in the hands of the clerical party), which was the cause of much trouble, and actual fighting, in many lands. The solution of the trouble, as has been noted already, was found in the arrangement that the Church should appoint its own officials for all spiritual offices, but that for its earthly possessions it should do homage to the sovereign of the country in which they lay. The appointment of the Pope himself was put into the hands of a College of Cardinals: that is, of high Church officials.

The differences between Henry and his archbishop arose from the issue of "investitures," which was about who should appoint the high offices in the Church—whether those appointments should be made by the Crown or remain with the clerical party. This question caused a lot of trouble and even actual fighting in many lands. The solution, as previously mentioned, was that the Church would appoint its own officials for all spiritual roles, but it would pay respect to the sovereign of the country for its earthly possessions. The appointment of the Pope was handed over to a College of Cardinals, which consists of high Church officials.

Cœur-de-Lion

Lionheart

Henry's successor on the English throne was his eldest surviving son Richard, surnamed Cœur-de-Lion for his gallantry in war.

Henry's successor on the English throne was his oldest surviving son Richard, nicknamed Cœur-de-Lion for his bravery in battle.

We have come now to the years of which the great story has been told to us in very picturesque language. It seems to be an age of heroes, and of heroes inspired by the highest motives. It is the time of that third Crusade in which the kings of England and of France combined with the emperor to try to win back Jerusalem from Saladin, that great Moslem ruler who held Syria, Palestine, Egypt, and the Mediterranean shore of Africa nearly as far west as Tunis. Westward again African Moslems held the southern half of Spain. There were gallant actions to be performed on behalf of the Cross both in East and West.

We have arrived at the years that are described in a very vivid way in the great story. It feels like an age of heroes, and those heroes are motivated by the highest ideals. This is during the third Crusade when the kings of England and France teamed up with the emperor to try to reclaim Jerusalem from Saladin, the formidable Muslim leader who controlled Syria, Palestine, Egypt, and the Mediterranean coast of Africa as far west as Tunis. To the west, Muslim rulers also held the southern half of Spain. There were brave deeds to be done in defense of the Cross both in the East and the West.

It was the age of those wandering minstrels the troubadours of the Langue d'oc in the south of France, the trouvères of the Langue d'oil in the north of France, the singers of the Lingua di si in Italy. Each of those was so called from the word used by the people of the locality for our English word: "yes." In the "oil" we have the origin of the modern French "oui." In England we have seen that there were wandering minstrels. In Germany there were the same, by the name of Minnesingers.

It was the era of wandering musicians, the troubadours of the Langue d'oc in southern France, the trouvères of the Langue d'oil in northern France, and the singers of the Lingua di si in Italy. Each of these names comes from the local word for our English word "yes." In "oil," we find the roots of the modern French "oui." In England, we had wandering minstrels as well. In Germany, they were known as Minnesingers.

{154}

{154}

These Romance languages, as they were called, of the Langue d'oil and the Langue d'oc, were the result of the mixture, in the different localities, of the Gothic, or German language with the Roman, the Latin. The trouvères of Northern France, like the minnesingers and the English minstrels, were singers or reciters of stories. Sir Walter Scott's "Lay of the Last Minstrel" may give us an idea of the tales that they recited. But, at this moment of our story, say the end of the twelfth century, we are in the midst of the age of chivalry, as it is called. It was the age when the knight thought it right to devote all his services to some lady of his love whose colours—probably a knot of ribbon which she had worn—he carried conspicuously. It was the age of tournaments, which were encounters between mounted and heavily armed knights held before some great lord's castle. It was an age too of constant fighting, some of which was in the sacred name of the Cross against that Crescent which was the badge and the sign of the Saracens. So these rhymesters had plenty of stories for their telling.

These Romance languages, as they were called, of the Langue d'oil and the Langue d'oc, resulted from the combination, in various regions, of Gothic, or German, with Roman, or Latin. The trouvères of Northern France, like the minnesingers and English minstrels, were performers or storytellers. Sir Walter Scott's "Lay of the Last Minstrel" might give us an idea of the stories they shared. But, at this point in our story, around the end of the twelfth century, we are in the midst of the age of chivalry. It was a time when knights believed it was right to dedicate all their efforts to some lady they loved, whose colors—probably a ribbon she had worn—were displayed prominently. It was the era of tournaments, which were contests between mounted, heavily armed knights held in front of a great lord’s castle. It was also a time of ongoing battles, some fought in the holy name of the Cross against the Crescent, the symbol of the Saracens. So, these poets had plenty of stories to tell.

There was a whole series of tales about the Court of King Arthur in Britain, some of which Tennyson has put for us into modern verse in his "Idylls of the King." There was a series, too, about the Court of Charlemagne and his paladins, as his knights were called. Many, indeed most, of the stories, which may have had some historical and real incident underlying them, were so overlaid with invention that it is quite impossible to tell where truth leaves off and fiction begins. The knights are of quite incredible stature and strength, and the feats they perform are far too good and great to be true.

There’s a whole collection of stories about King Arthur’s Court in Britain, some of which Tennyson has adapted for us into modern poetry in his "Idylls of the King." There’s also a series about Charlemagne and his knights, known as the paladins. Many, if not most, of these stories, which might have had some real historical events behind them, are so filled with fantasy that it’s impossible to figure out where truth ends and fiction starts. The knights are depicted as having unbelievable size and strength, and the amazing things they do seem far too extraordinary to be real.


{155}

{155}


A JOUST BETWEEN KNIGHTS IN THE LISTS
A JOUST BETWEEN KNIGHTS IN THE LISTS


A Joust Between Knights in the Lists
A Joust Between Knights in the Lists

(From The History of Everyday Things (Quennell),
by permission of Messrs. B. T. Batsford, Ltd.)

(From The History of Everyday Things (Quennell),
by permission of Messrs. B. T. Batsford, Ltd.)


We ask ourselves, then, seeing that we cannot accept these stories as true in all their detail, whether or no they are so far true that they do give us an accurate idea of what life was like in those days: {156} whether knights-errant—that is to say, knights "erring" or wandering—really did go about, as they are represented to us, seeking adventures.

We wonder, then, since we can't take these stories as completely true in every detail, whether they are true enough to give us a clear idea of what life was like back then: {156} whether knights-errant—that is, knights who "err" or wander—actually roamed around as they are depicted, looking for adventures.

Certainly many of the adventures of which the stories tell us cannot be believed. The knights slay for us such creatures of fairy-tale as dragons and the like. But still there is no reason why something of the kind may not have been true. We have to imagine a country thinly populated and cultivated only in parts. We have to remember, too, that these knights, and their horses also, were covered with armour, so that no weapons of the villeins or men of low degree could hurt them much. Moreover, the reputation of the knights made them very bold against the men of less degree, and made those men of humbler class the more timid and humble. Therefore it is not altogether beyond belief that there may have been much of this going about from castle to castle by wandering knights in armour, and the wastes and woodlands were wild places, where wild beasts and yet wilder outlawed men might be met with. The tales of the minstrels had some foundation; but it is probable that what they were interested in was not so much to tell their audience true stories, as to tell them stories which should amuse them and thrill them.

Certainly, many of the adventures in these stories are hard to believe. The knights battle fantastical creatures like dragons and the like. However, there's no reason to think that something similar might not have been true. We need to picture a sparsely populated land that was only partially cultivated. We should also remember that these knights, along with their horses, were clad in armor, so the weapons of common folks or lower-class men couldn't really hurt them. Moreover, the knights' reputation made them quite bold against those of lesser status, while the common folks became more timid and humble. Therefore, it's not entirely unbelievable that wandering knights in armor traveled from castle to castle, and the wilds and forests were untamed places where wild beasts and even more dangerous outlawed men could be found. The tales of the minstrels were based on some reality; however, it’s likely their true interest was in entertaining and thrilling their audience rather than telling actual stories.

That is the kind of story that the singers of England, Germany, and Northern France told; but the singers of the south of France, the troubadours of the Langue d'oc, were not so much singers or tellers of stories, as singers of love songs. They could sing hymns of hate, too, against those whom they disliked, and this gave several of them much power. Some were of high rank. They went from castle to castle, providing entertainment in return for the amusement and delight which their verses gave. Remember that the castles were poorly lighted, after dark, that there were few books and few people able to read what books {157} there were, and you may realise that the troubadour would be very welcome.

That’s the kind of story that the singers in England, Germany, and Northern France shared; but the singers from the south of France, the troubadours of the Langue d'oc, weren’t so much storytellers as they were love song performers. They could also sing songs of hate against those they didn’t like, which gave many of them a lot of power. Some were from noble backgrounds. They traveled from castle to castle, entertaining people in exchange for the joy and pleasure their verses brought. Keep in mind that the castles were dimly lit at night, there were few books, and not many people could read the few books there were, so you can understand how welcomed the troubadour would be.

Troubadours, etc.

Musicians, etc.

"Troubadour" and "trouvère" are both from the French root which we still see in French "trouver," "to find." They were finders or inventors of songs and stories. With them, in their company sometimes, travelled a lower class of musician and entertainer, who did conjuring tricks, played antics, as well as performing on musical instruments. He was called a "joglar," or "jocular," a joking person. Our modern form of the word is "juggler."

"Troubadour" and "trouvère" both come from the French root that we still see in the French word "trouver," meaning "to find." They were creators or inventors of songs and stories. Along with them, sometimes traveled a lower class of musician and entertainer, who performed magic tricks, did funny acts, and played musical instruments. He was called a "joglar," or "jocular," a joking person. Our modern form of the word is "juggler."

With these shows and performances of the minstrels and the juggler, and with dancing, wrestling, and cruel sport like bear-baiting and cock-fighting, the people passed their leisure.

With these shows and performances by the minstrels and the jugglers, along with dancing, wrestling, and brutal sports like bear-baiting and cock-fighting, people spent their free time.


RICHARD CŒUR-DE-LION'S PRISON AT TRIEFELS, RHENISH BAVARIA.
RICHARD CŒUR-DE-LION'S PRISON AT TRIEFELS,
RHENISH BAVARIA.


RICHARD CŒUR-DE-LION'S PRISON AT TRIEFELS, RHENISH BAVARIA.
RICHARD CŒUR-DE-LION'S PRISON AT TRIEFELS,
RHENISH BAVARIA.

Now our King Richard, of the lion-heart, was reckoned as a troubadour. He was a verse maker and a singer. That Crusade on which he went with the {158} King of France had a certain measure of success. It did not gain back Jerusalem from Saladin; but it did win towns on the coasts of Palestine, and it ended in an arrangement with Saladin that the Christians should retain these coast towns and that Christian peaceful pilgrims should be allowed to go to Jerusalem without being ill-treated.

Now our King Richard, known as the Lionheart, was seen as a troubadour. He was a poet and a singer. The Crusade he went on with the {158} King of France had some success. It didn't reclaim Jerusalem from Saladin, but it did capture towns on the coasts of Palestine, and it resulted in an agreement with Saladin that allowed Christians to keep these coastal towns and ensured that Christian pilgrims could visit Jerusalem without being harmed.

But the Crusade had other results also. Richard appears to have taken a more leading part in it than the King of France liked. The King of France returned from the Crusade before Richard. He found that Richard's brother, John, had conspired with the English barons against Richard, and he very gladly gave his aid to John to strengthen the conspiracy.

But the Crusade had other outcomes as well. Richard seems to have played a more prominent role in it than the King of France preferred. The King of France returned from the Crusade before Richard. He discovered that Richard's brother, John, had plotted with the English barons against Richard, and he happily offered his support to John to bolster the conspiracy.

Richard, probably taking too much upon himself, in his lion-hearted way, had offended other people besides the King of France. One of these was the Duke of Austria. Clearly Richard realised that he was not a very popular person, for he disguised himself and tried to gain his way home from the Crusade undetected. But he was found out as he was going through Austria. He was brought before the Duke and imprisoned. Later the Duke of Austria handed him over to the emperor, and he was imprisoned in a castle in Germany.

Richard, likely taking on too much himself, in his bold way, had upset others besides the King of France. One of them was the Duke of Austria. Clearly, Richard realized he wasn't very popular, so he disguised himself and tried to sneak home from the Crusade. But he was caught while traveling through Austria. He was brought before the Duke and imprisoned. Later, the Duke of Austria turned him over to the emperor, and he ended up locked up in a castle in Germany.

There, according to the story, he was overheard, singing a song of his own making, by a youth who had at one time been his page and was passing by that castle in which he was held prisoner. However that be, it became known that the King of England, returning from fighting for the Cross, was being held shamefully a prisoner, and the indignation of the Pope and of the greater part of Christendom was fierce. Under threat of being excommunicated from the blessings of the Church, and on payment of a large ransom, the emperor released King Richard, who hastened back to England.

There, according to the story, he was overheard singing a song he had written himself by a young man who had once been his page and was walking by the castle where he was imprisoned. However it happened, news spread that the King of England, who was returning from fighting for the Cross, was being held as a prisoner in disgrace, and the Pope and most of Christendom were outraged. Under the threat of being excommunicated from the blessings of the Church and after paying a hefty ransom, the emperor freed King Richard, who quickly made his way back to England.

{159}

{159}

The barons had been conspiring with John, but John had none of the ability to be leader of a great conspiracy. The barons, moreover, had learnt from of old how to make their own power greater by aiding now one claimant to the throne and now another. As soon as Richard appeared they deserted John's very wrongful cause and went back to their proper allegiance to Richard. John had no hereditary right to the Crown, even on Richard's death, for John was the fifth son of Henry II. and Henry's fourth son had himself a son, and this son, by all the laws of heredity, had a claim on the Crown before John, his uncle.

The barons had been plotting with John, but John didn’t have the skills to lead a major conspiracy. The barons had also learned over the years how to increase their own power by supporting different claimants to the throne. As soon as Richard showed up, they abandoned John's unjust cause and returned to their rightful loyalty to Richard. John had no legitimate claim to the Crown, even after Richard's death, because he was the fifth son of Henry II, and Henry's fourth son had a son of his own, who, by all inheritance laws, had a claim to the Crown before John, his uncle.

But what we call the laws of heredity were not followed very strictly in those days, and we have seen again and again how ready a king was to portion out to his sons parts of his kingdom. It was a practice which naturally led to fighting and to dissension.

But what we refer to as the laws of heredity weren't strictly adhered to back then, and we've seen time and again how willing a king was to give portions of his kingdom to his sons. This practice naturally led to conflicts and disagreements.

Henry had signified before his death the division that he intended to make, and his sons began to fight and intrigue for their portions while he was still alive. Philip, King of France, seems to have been ready to support any claimant against the King of England. While Richard was king Philip supported John against him. As soon as John became king he turned against John, and John crossed the Channel to fight Philip in order to try to maintain the English sovereignty over Henry II.'s continental possessions.

Henry had indicated before he died how he planned to divide his land, and his sons started to fight and plot for their shares while he was still alive. Philip, King of France, appeared to be willing to back any claim against the King of England. When Richard was king, Philip supported John against him. But as soon as John became king, Philip turned against John, leading John to cross the Channel to battle Philip in an attempt to maintain English control over Henry II's territories in France.

The Plantagenet kings

The Plantagenet monarchs

But the dukes of the duchies and the counts of the provinces favoured Philip rather than John. Their quick change from the English to the French allegiance shows how little real unity there was under a feudal king. John was a feeble leader, and the result of some months of fighting was that he surrendered nearly all the territory on the Continent held by his grandfather. The kings of England ceased to be Angevins, that is to say ceased to hold the lordship of Anjou. The name of Plantagenet, from the branch {160} of the planta genista, or broom, which they took for their badge and wore in their caps, superseded the name of Angevin for their dynasty.

But the dukes of the duchies and the counts of the provinces preferred Philip over John. Their quick switch from English to French loyalty shows how little real unity there was under a feudal king. John was a weak leader, and after several months of fighting, he ended up giving up nearly all the territory in Europe that his grandfather had controlled. The kings of England stopped being Angevins, meaning they no longer held the lordship of Anjou. The name Plantagenet, from the branch of the planta genista or broom that they adopted as their emblem and wore in their caps, replaced the name Angevin for their dynasty.

You might think that now, when the French king was thus establishing himself as lord of nearly all that we call France, the kingdom was beginning to settle down into much the same condition, and with much the same boundaries, as we see it. As a matter of fact it had to be rent apart again, and again re-united, before that settlement could begin. You will do well to note that one of the most powerful of the lords who helped Philip in his fight with John was the Duke of Burgundy. This name of Burgundy was brought into the great story at a very early date, by a Gothic tribe called the Burgundi coming westward with the others. It is a name that remains to this day. But no other name of a territory has stood for such different areas, or has had such different significance. It was, of course, part of Charlemagne's Empire, and now it was held as a fief of the King of France. We shall see Burgundy coming to great power before the story's end, but for the moment the French king is pre-eminent over his lords.

You might think that now, when the French king was establishing himself as the ruler of almost all of what we call France, the kingdom was starting to settle into a similar state and with similar boundaries as we see today. In reality, it had to be torn apart again and then reunited before that settling could begin. It's important to note that one of the most influential lords who assisted Philip in his struggle against John was the Duke of Burgundy. The name Burgundy entered the larger story quite early on, thanks to a Gothic tribe known as the Burgundians who moved westward along with other tribes. It’s a name that still exists today. However, no other name for a territory has represented such different areas or held such varying significance. It was, of course, part of Charlemagne's Empire, and now it was held as a vassal of the King of France. We will see Burgundy rise to great power before this story ends, but for now, the French king is supreme over his lords.

The position between king and barons in England is very different, for the barons are there forcing the king to the acceptance of Magna Carta. By the provisions of that charter or agreement no Englishman shall henceforth be imprisoned without trial; and already travelling justices have been instituted to go through the land and conduct trials.

The role of the king and the barons in England is quite different, as the barons are pushing the king to accept the Magna Carta. According to the terms of that charter, no Englishman shall be imprisoned without a trial; and traveling judges have already been appointed to go around the country and conduct trials.

In England the foundations are being laid for liberty. On the Continent the foundations are being laid for that despotic power of the Crown which is only to be broken by the catastrophe of the French Revolution.

In England, the groundwork is being established for freedom. On the Continent, the groundwork is being set for the oppressive power of the Crown, which will only be shattered by the disaster of the French Revolution.







{161}

{161}

CHAPTER XVIII

THE STRENGTH AND THE WEAKNESS OF ROME

One chief effect of the growing power of the French king over his nobility was the gradual breaking up of the feudal system throughout the greater part of France. Philip sent bailiffs to collect his taxes, instead of receiving them through the hands of the lords, and we may look on this as a striking sign of the changing tunes. He formed, moreover, the beginnings of a standing army. In the extreme south of France, in Aquitaine and Provence, the feudal conditions lasted longer, but there, too, feudalism was crushed out after the so-called Crusade against the Albigenses, the people of Albi in the south of France, who held certain religious views at variance with those of the Church. Moreover, they professed themselves offended by the life and manners of the monastic orders and other clerics. It was the very offence which caused the Reformation later; but these would-be reformers of Albi were too few to win success, and their so-called "heresy" was stamped out with cruel severity.

One major effect of the increasing power of the French king over his nobility was the gradual dismantling of the feudal system across most of France. Philip sent officials to collect his taxes, instead of getting them through the lords, which we can see as a clear sign of changing times. He also began to establish a standing army. In the far south of France, in Aquitaine and Provence, feudal conditions lasted longer, but there too, feudalism was eliminated after the so-called Crusade against the Albigenses, the people of Albi in southern France, who held certain religious views that differed from those of the Church. Additionally, they expressed their discontent with the lifestyle and behavior of the monastic orders and other clergy. This same discontent later sparked the Reformation; however, these would-be reformers from Albi were too few to succeed, and their so-called "heresy" was ruthlessly suppressed.

The troubadours, together with the poetic language of "oc," passed away for ever with the feudal society which had made their manner of life possible. We have come to some very dark pages of our story. In the course of the perpetual fights between the feudal lords themselves, and between combinations of the lords and the king, the one side or the other, finding its own {162} forces failing, hired bands of mercenary soldiers to aid them. When the little wars were over, these hirelings got their dismissal. Perhaps they did, or perhaps they did not, get their pay. If not, they were likely to take its equivalent, and more, from any that had not the force to withstand them, and even if they were paid for past service, what were they to do on their dismissal? What they did was to wander up and down the country, offering their service to any who cared to hire it, and in the meantime supporting themselves by high-handed robbery and violence.

The troubadours, along with the poetic language of "oc," faded away forever with the feudal society that had allowed their way of life to thrive. We've reached some very dark chapters in our history. Throughout the constant battles between the feudal lords themselves, and between alliances of the lords and the king, one side or the other, finding its own forces weakened, would hire bands of mercenary soldiers for support. Once the minor conflicts ended, these hired fighters were dismissed. They might have received their payment, or they might not have. If they didn’t get paid, they were likely to take what they were owed, and more, from those who couldn’t defend themselves. Even if they were compensated for their previous service, what were they supposed to do after being let go? They ended up roaming the countryside, offering their services to anyone willing to pay, while sustaining themselves through robbery and violence.

The Scandinavian nations and the Swiss furnished most of these mercenaries, and they were the scourge and terror of all Europe in the Middle Ages. It is very largely the insecurity of life and property due to their numbers and cruelties that so darkens the record of this period of the story.

The Scandinavian countries and Switzerland provided most of these mercenaries, who became the nightmare and fear of all Europe during the Middle Ages. The insecurity of life and property resulting from their numbers and brutality greatly overshadows the history of this era.

This particular trouble was one from which the island position of England kept her fortunately free, but she had her own troubles, more than enough. The English barons, in their disgust at their treatment by John, had invited the son of King Philip of France to come over and claim the English throne. He actually was in England, with a French army, at the time of John's death; but a heavy defeat at Lincoln sent him home again.

This specific issue was one that England's island location protected her from, but she had her own problems, more than enough. The English barons, frustrated by their treatment from John, had invited the son of King Philip of France to come over and claim the English throne. He was actually in England with a French army when John died, but a major defeat at Lincoln sent him back home.

John's death, in fact, seems to have caused the support of the barons to swing back yet again to the rightful heir to the Crown. Amongst other degradations which he had brought on his country John had sworn fealty to the Pope for his possession of England and Ireland. Our islands had, therefore, in theory, become a possession of the Pope held by the English king as his vassal, and few things in the whole of our great story are more remarkable than the power which the Popes continued to wield over all Europe, except its eastern fringe, at the very time when the position of the Popes {163} themselves was so very insecure at Rome that we actually find them, not only unable to enforce their authority in the city, but now and then compelled to fly from it for their own personal safety.

John's death has actually caused the barons to shift their support back to the rightful heir to the Crown. Among other issues he created for his country, John had pledged loyalty to the Pope for his control of England and Ireland. As a result, our islands had theoretically become a possession of the Pope, held by the English king as his vassal. Few things in our entire history are more striking than the power that the Popes maintained over all of Europe, except for its eastern edges, during a time when their own position in Rome was very unstable, as they often found themselves unable to enforce their authority in the city and occasionally had to flee for their personal safety. {163}

The cities of Italy

Italian cities

It is very interesting to see what happened in the country which we now call Italy, because it was something that was rather different from that which happened elsewhere. It was different just because there was this contest between the Pope and the Emperor going on all the while, complicating the already difficult position caused by the feudal system.

It’s really interesting to look at what happened in the country we now call Italy, because it was quite different from what occurred in other places. It was different because there was this ongoing conflict between the Pope and the Emperor, which complicated the already tough situation created by the feudal system.

It is necessary, for the understanding of what happened, that we should free our minds of any idea of a single country, a unity, called Italy, as we know Italy now. There was no such idea in men's minds at the time reached by our story, and we can understand what happened much better if we can get back to their point of view.

It’s important to understand what happened by letting go of the idea of a single country, a unified Italy, as we think of it today. People at the time of our story did not have that concept in their minds, and we can grasp what happened much more clearly if we can adopt their perspective.

For them there was the Emperor, with his very extensive but rather vague claim over a good deal of what Charlemagne had made his own. Then the feudal system had created what were practically independent provinces in the north of Italy as elsewhere. And then there came in the Pope, the power of the Church. And the power of the Church had its principal political influence, as regards Italy, in this: that just as at Rome the Pope, who was originally no more than the Bishop of Rome, had come to have almost, if not quite, sovereign power in the city and its neighbourhood, so too in other cities the bishops began to exercise, not so much sovereign power as the power of chief magistrates in addition to their own spiritual power. Important cities, like Florence, Milan, and Pisa, claimed an independence which the Emperor found it his best policy to concede to them. They were fortified with walls which the inhabitants were well able to defend at need. The feudal lords {164} at the same time had their castles in the country, outside the towns.

For them, there was the Emperor, who had a broad but somewhat unclear claim over much of what Charlemagne had claimed for himself. The feudal system had created what were essentially independent regions in northern Italy, just like elsewhere. Then the Pope came into play, representing the power of the Church. The Church's political influence in Italy primarily stemmed from the fact that, just as the Pope, who originally was just the Bishop of Rome, had gained almost sovereign power in the city and surrounding areas, so too did bishops in other cities start to exercise, not entirely sovereign power, but the authority of chief magistrates alongside their spiritual roles. Major cities like Florence, Milan, and Pisa asserted their independence, which the Emperor found it wise to acknowledge. They were protected by walls that the residents were more than capable of defending if necessary. Meanwhile, the feudal lords had their castles in the countryside, away from the towns.

There had been trouble and even war about the "investitures," that is to say the appointments to the high offices of the Church; and when this was settled, it went far to free the Church from the civil authority, but at the same time it largely freed the civil power from the Church. The bishops were succeeded by civil officers, called consuls, as rulers in the cities. Then the feudal lords began to come into the cities and live within the walls, and as they were the richest and probably the most able men, they began to be chosen by the citizens as the chief officers. From that to the establishment of themselves as tyrants and despots in the cities—enlightened and art-loving despots, generally—the step was short. Often the chief families were at deadly feud with each other for years and years. Remember the Montagues and Capulets, of whom we read in Shakespeare's "Romeo and Juliet," in Verona.

There had been conflicts and even wars over the "investitures," which means the appointments to high positions within the Church. When this issue was resolved, it significantly reduced the Church's influence from civil authority, but at the same time, it largely lessened the civil power's reliance on the Church. The bishops were replaced by civil officials known as consuls, who became the leaders in the cities. Then, feudal lords started moving into the cities and settling within the walls. Since they were often the wealthiest and likely the most capable individuals, they began to be selected by the citizens as the main leaders. This led to them establishing themselves as tyrants and despots in the cities—often enlightened and culturally-minded despots. Frequently, the leading families were engaged in fierce feuds with each other for many years. Think of the Montagues and Capulets that we read about in Shakespeare's "Romeo and Juliet," set in Verona.

Frederick Barbarossa

Frederick Barbarossa

City also fought against city about claims on territory, rights of way on roads and rivers, and many other points. And then came a threat from without which forced the cities of Northern Italy to come together and form a compact, or combination, known as the Lombard League. The threat came from that Emperor Frederick Barbarossa (i.e. Red-beard) who was Emperor at the date of that not altogether fortunate third Crusade in which King Richard of the Lion Heart took a leading part. The settlement, in 1122, of the trouble about the investitures, had put the appointment of the Pope into the hands of an Italian College of Cardinals, as we have noticed already, whereas he had hitherto been appointed by a German Emperor. There had been the rather ridiculous position of the Emperor appointing the Pope and the Pope anointing and consecrating the Emperor. And now, {165} although the Pope and Emperor had been of much help to each other in the years before, the Pope from this time forward began to take his stand as an Italian, appointed by Italians, and thus to be in opposition to the German Emperor. The Italians, besides, had been largely increasing in population all these years.

Cities also battled each other over land claims, rights of way on roads and rivers, and many other issues. Then a threat from outside forced the cities of Northern Italy to unite and form a coalition known as the Lombard League. This threat came from Emperor Frederick Barbarossa (i.e. Red-beard), who was in power during the unfortunate third Crusade, where King Richard the Lionheart played a major role. The settlement in 1122 regarding investitures had shifted the appointment of the Pope into the hands of an Italian College of Cardinals, as we've already mentioned, instead of being appointed by a German Emperor. Previously, it was quite absurd that the Emperor appointed the Pope and the Pope anointed and consecrated the Emperor. Now, although the Pope and Emperor had supported each other in the years prior, from this point on, the Pope began to assert his identity as an Italian, appointed by Italians, thereby opposing the German Emperor. Additionally, the Italian population had been steadily increasing over these years.

The Italians, moreover, and especially the great cities of North Italy, like Milan and Florence, had been growing more and more independent. Several of the emperors had not paid them much attention, but this Frederick the Red-beard was more aggressive than his predecessors. He attempted to assert a sovereignty like that of the Carolingian emperors—that is, the emperors of Charles's dynasty—over Italy, both north and south. It was the cities of the north, the Lombard cities, that he would naturally encounter first, and these, by forming themselves into this Lombard League, proved too strong for him. They fought him, they forced him to give up his attempt to bring them again into subjection under the German imperial rule. He tried again and again, but again and again they beat him. In its immediate purpose the League had this success; but it did not bring the States belonging to it under one government. They still remained independent of each other, and after Frederick had withdrawn and the need for union was not pressing they went back to their old feuds and fighting among themselves. Besides these smaller differences, there arose a constant and large division throughout all Italy between the two parties that had the names of Guelph and Ghibelline respectively. Originally these had been names of German families—of the Welfs of Bavaria and of the Waiblingen of Swabia—but in course of time, in Italy, they lost all their first meaning. Guelph came to mean the democratic party, favouring the rule of the people, and with this party the Pope was identified. The Ghibellines were for the rule of the {166} high-born rich under the sovereignty of the Emperor. A little later we find the great families of Orsini and Colonna opposed as leaders of Guelph and Ghibelline respectively. There was this constant unrest, but Italy was not seriously troubled again by the claims of the Emperor for thirty years after the death of the red-bearded Frederick. After that interval another Frederick, grandson of the Red-beard, became Emperor, and he again tried to impress his sovereignty over these cities. He had some successes at the start, but in the end he was repulsed quite as decidedly as his grandfather.

The Italians, especially the major cities of Northern Italy like Milan and Florence, were becoming increasingly independent. Many emperors had largely ignored them, but Frederick the Red-Beard was more aggressive than his predecessors. He tried to establish dominance over Italy, both north and south, similar to that of the Carolingian emperors—those from Charles's dynasty. He naturally encountered the northern cities first, the Lombard cities, which banded together to form the Lombard League and proved too powerful for him. They fought back, forcing him to abandon his efforts to subjugate them under German imperial rule. Despite his repeated attempts, they defeated him again and again. The League achieved its immediate goal; however, it did not unite its member states under a single government. They remained independent from one another, and once Frederick withdrew and the urgency for unity lessened, they returned to their old conflicts and infighting. In addition to these smaller disputes, a significant divide arose throughout Italy between two factions known as the Guelphs and the Ghibellines. Initially, these names referred to German families—the Welfs of Bavaria and the Waiblingen of Swabia—but over time in Italy, they lost their original meaning. The Guelphs became associated with the democratic faction that supported rule by the people, and this group was aligned with the Pope. The Ghibellines favored the rule of the wealthy elite under the Emperor's sovereignty. Later on, the prominent families of Orsini and Colonna emerged as leaders of the Guelph and Ghibelline factions, respectively. Despite the continuous unrest, Italy wasn’t significantly challenged by imperial claims for thirty years after Frederick the Red-Beard's death. After that period, another Frederick, the grandson of the Red-Beard, became Emperor and again tried to assert his authority over the cities. He had some early successes, but ultimately, he faced a defeat as decisive as that of his grandfather.

As the result of this last defeat of the imperial force, a permanent treaty—a treaty which actually did last—was drawn up defining the rights of the Emperor, and limiting them very narrowly, over Italy. The cities of the League were ensured in their practically complete independence; and a like independence was given to the Tuscan city of Florence though she was not of the League. But still it was as separate city States that their independence was defined. There was still no unity of government.

As a result of this final defeat of the imperial force, a lasting treaty—a treaty that actually held up—was created to define the Emperor's rights and limit them very strictly over Italy. The cities of the League were guaranteed almost complete independence; a similar independence was granted to the Tuscan city of Florence, even though it wasn’t part of the League. However, their independence was still defined as separate city-states. There was still no unified government.

Now among the cities of the Lombard League, as it was originally formed, Venice was included. It is curious, however, that the name of Venice does not appear in the treaty made with Frederick Barbarossa.

Now, among the cities of the Lombard League, as it was initially formed, Venice was included. It is interesting, however, that the name of Venice does not appear in the treaty made with Frederick Barbarossa.

If you will look at the map of Italy you will see, on either side of its long leg, two cities that were great seaports—on the western side Genoa and on the eastern side Venice. Most of the cities of the north of Italy are inland cities. These two, exceptionally, are on the sea.

If you look at the map of Italy, you'll see two great seaport cities on either side of its long leg—Genoa on the western side and Venice on the eastern side. Most of the cities in northern Italy are inland, but these two are uniquely located by the sea.

The power of Venice

Venice's influence

But the importance of the two seaports differed greatly, just because they were on opposite sides of the long leg. Venice, looking eastward, was the port to which came, most naturally and easily, all the merchandise and traffic from the East. Through {167} Venice it was distributed throughout the West. This fact gave Venice a great position. It also incited the Venetians to be great sea-goers and great merchants. They became both enterprising and rich. They had a considerable navy. They became more powerful than any other of the States of Italy; and just because this eastward-facing position made their interests rather different from those of the rest, they therefore came to stand rather apart from the others. Their form of government was rather different. It was perhaps better adapted for a State in which the great men were merchants and shipowners. This difference may possibly account for the name of Venice not appearing in the treaty with the Emperor Frederick Red-beard.

But the importance of the two seaports varied significantly because they were on opposite sides of the long stretch. Venice, facing east, was the port that naturally and easily received all the goods and trade from the East. Through {167} Venice, it was spread throughout the West. This fact gave Venice a strong position. It also encouraged the Venetians to become great sailors and successful merchants. They became both ambitious and wealthy. They had a sizable navy. They grew more powerful than any other of the States of Italy; and because this eastward-facing position made their interests somewhat different from the rest, they ended up standing apart from the others. Their form of government was also different. It was perhaps better suited for a state where the prominent individuals were merchants and shipowners. This distinction might explain why Venice's name doesn't appear in the treaty with Emperor Frederick Red-beard.

Venice, thus powerful already, became far the greatest naval power in the Mediterranean as a result of the fourth Crusade. Really this so-called Crusade was not directed by the Church at all. It was more of a commercial undertaking than a spiritual adventure. Egypt, which was in the hands of the Moslems, was its object, therefore its forces had to go by sea. Venice furnished money and transport.

Venice, already powerful, became the dominant naval force in the Mediterranean because of the Fourth Crusade. In reality, this so-called Crusade wasn't actually led by the Church. It was more of a business venture than a religious quest. The target was Egypt, which was controlled by the Muslims, so the forces had to travel by sea. Venice provided the funding and transportation.

Just at this moment the rightful Emperor of the East had been dethroned by his brother, who had usurped his power. The Crusaders, even from the time of the first Crusade, never thought that they met with fair treatment from the Eastern Emperor, for whom they fought. Perhaps they were glad enough now to take up the cause of the rightful but deposed Emperor. Venice, moreover, had her own private cause of offence with Constantinople. The result was that the Crusade was turned aside from its first object, which was Cairo, in Egypt, and was directed against Constantinople. Constantinople fell to their attack in 1204. Baldwin, Count of Flanders, a Norman by race and one of the leaders of the Crusade, was appointed Emperor {168} of the East, and Venice, for her share, was given the nominal sovereignty over some of the islands in the Mediterranean, thus further increasing her power. Frederick II., the grandson of Barbarossa, had come to the imperial throne with claims to an empire scarcely less than that of Charlemagne himself. For besides being Emperor, and thus King of Germany, he still had that claim on the Kingdom of Italy which the emperors had not renounced, even if they could not enforce it. His mother had been heiress of the Norman Kingdom of Naples and Sicily, on which also, therefore, he had a valid claim. Rome lay between these two territories. Moreover, this Frederick was in the succession of the rulers of Burgundy, that great province of which the King of France was nominally the overlord. The less important island Kingdom of Sardinia was his also, and by his marriage he gained the Kingdom of Jerusalem, as it was still called, though it meant only the strip of western coast of Syria and Palestine which the Turk had left to the Christian.

Just at that moment, the rightful Emperor of the East had been overthrown by his brother, who had taken his power. The Crusaders, since the first Crusade, never felt they were treated fairly by the Eastern Emperor for whom they fought. Perhaps they were happy to now support the rightful but ousted Emperor. Venice also had its own grievances against Constantinople. As a result, the Crusade was diverted from its original goal of Cairo in Egypt and turned towards Constantinople, which fell to their attack in 1204. Baldwin, Count of Flanders, a Norman by descent and one of the Crusade leaders, was appointed Emperor of the East, and Venice was given nominal control over some islands in the Mediterranean, further boosting its power. Frederick II, the grandson of Barbarossa, ascended to the imperial throne with claims to an empire nearly as significant as that of Charlemagne himself. Besides being Emperor, and thus King of Germany, he still held onto the claim to the Kingdom of Italy, which the emperors had not renounced, even though they couldn’t enforce it. His mother was the heiress of the Norman Kingdom of Naples and Sicily, giving him a legitimate claim there as well. Rome was situated between these two territories. Furthermore, Frederick was in the line of rulers of Burgundy, a large province of which the King of France was nominally the overlord. He also claimed the less significant island Kingdom of Sardinia, and through his marriage, he acquired the Kingdom of Jerusalem, as it was still called, although it referred only to the narrow strip of the western coast of Syria and Palestine that the Turk had left to the Christians.

Probably Frederick II.'s power, extensive as it was, was quite unwieldy. Probably his authority over parts of this great extent would not have been very readily obeyed, nor very easily enforced. However that be, he really, as I have said, effected nothing against the Lombard League, which was revived, in spite of the feuds between the cities. The League, as before, had the power of the Pope on its side.

Frederick II's power, as broad as it was, was likely difficult to manage. His control over various regions in this vast territory probably wasn't easily accepted or enforced. Regardless, he truly, as I mentioned, achieved nothing against the Lombard League, which was revived despite the conflicts among the cities. The League, as before, had the Pope's support on its side.

Ascendancy of the Church

Rise of the Church

One of the means by which the Pope defeated the Emperor in this struggle, and it was perhaps his strongest weapon, was by excommunicating him. Frederick had engaged to go on Crusade, the fifth Crusade, but ill-health had prevented his taking an active part in it, and the Pope gave this as the reason of his excommunication. Excommunication meant that he was denied all part in the services and sacraments of the Church in this life, and was told that his soul {169} would be lost in the world to come. It released his subjects from any necessity of obeying his commands. It put him, moreover, much in the position of an "outlawed" man, which meant that he was not under the protection of the laws of the land, so that any man could be held blameless who lifted a hand to attack him. It was a terrible power, and it was used very terribly by the Church at this time and for many centuries afterwards.

One of the ways the Pope defeated the Emperor in this conflict—and it was probably his most powerful tool—was by excommunicating him. Frederick had promised to go on the Crusade, the fifth Crusade, but due to poor health, he couldn’t actively participate, and the Pope used this as the reason for his excommunication. Excommunication meant that he was excluded from all Church services and sacraments in this life and was informed that his soul would be doomed in the afterlife. It freed his subjects from any obligation to follow his orders. Additionally, it placed him in a position similar to that of an “outlaw,” meaning he was not protected by the laws of the land, so anyone could attack him without facing consequences. It was a terrible power, and during this time, the Church wielded it very harshly and continued to do so for many centuries afterward.

And then this Frederick, this man excommunicated by the Church, undertook the direction of the sixth Crusade. It was an extraordinary position. A Crusade was a war for the Cross, for the Church; and here was one who had been placed quite outside the fold of the Church taking the leadership in this war. But the truth is that these later Crusades were not really aimed against the infidel and the Moslem for religious reasons nearly so much as for political motives. Frederick actually did persuade, without fighting, the Turkish Sultan of Egypt to give him the sovereignty of Jerusalem.

And then this Frederick, the man kicked out by the Church, took charge of the sixth Crusade. It was a remarkable situation. A Crusade was a war for the Cross, for the Church; yet here was someone completely outside the Church leading this conflict. But the reality is that these later Crusades weren't really about fighting the infidel and the Muslim for religious reasons as much as they were driven by political interests. Frederick actually managed to convince, without any battle, the Turkish Sultan of Egypt to grant him control over Jerusalem.

While he thus brought back the Holy Places into the Christian Church, what he claimed to be his own territories in Europe were being invaded by the Pope's forces—a kind of "Crusade" was waged against him who was leading a most successful Crusade in the recognised sense of the term!

While he was restoring the Holy Places to the Christian Church, what he considered his own territories in Europe were being invaded by the Pope's forces—a sort of "Crusade" was launched against him, even though he was leading a very successful Crusade in the traditional sense!

He returned to Europe to struggle awhile against the spiritual power; but it was too strong for him. He died in 1250. For another score or so of years Pope and Emperor, Italy and Germany, fought intermittently, with such weapons as each had, but before the beginning of the fourteenth century the Church's spiritual ascendancy prevailed over all the Western world, and Rome had been established in her papal possessions.

He returned to Europe to struggle for a while against the spiritual power, but it was too strong for him. He died in 1250. For another twenty or so years, the Pope and the Emperor, Italy and Germany, fought intermittently, using whatever resources they had. However, before the start of the fourteenth century, the Church's spiritual dominance triumphed over the entire Western world, and Rome had solidified its papal holdings.

During much of that fourteenth century, however, {170} conditions in Rome became so disturbed that the Popes removed to Avignon in France. They removed thither in 1305 and four years later we find the Emperor acknowledged as King of the Romans. It was not for another seventy years that a Pope dared or cared to live in Rome, and even when the Papal Court did return there were for many years two Popes, one, appointed by the Italian cardinals, in Rome, another, elected by the French, in Avignon.

During much of the fourteenth century, however, {170} conditions in Rome became so chaotic that the Popes moved to Avignon in France. They made the move in 1305, and four years later, the Emperor was recognized as King of the Romans. It wasn't until another seventy years that a Pope was bold enough or willing to live in Rome, and even when the Papal Court finally returned, there were for many years two Popes—one appointed by the Italian cardinals in Rome, and another elected by the French in Avignon.

Yet even in the midst of these distractions and schisms, when the actual life of the Head of the Church was sometimes in danger, we still see the Church's power steadily increasing—for one reason, because, in the tumult of the times, it was the one force which knew its own purpose and pursued that purpose in all places and at all times unchangeably. By the end of the fourteenth century it stands at last supreme in its own city and country—in Rome itself. Rome as a republic exists no longer: it has become the Papal State.

Yet even amid these distractions and divisions, when the life of the Head of the Church was sometimes at risk, we can still see the Church's power steadily growing. The reason for this is that, in the chaos of the times, it was the only force that understood its own purpose and pursued it consistently everywhere and at all times. By the end of the fourteenth century, it finally stands supreme in its own city and country—in Rome itself. Rome as a republic no longer exists; it has become the Papal State.







{171}

{171}

CHAPTER XIX

THE MOSLEMS IN SPAIN

It is curious to note the different modes of government which prevailed in the different States of Italy in the fifteenth century. There was, nearly halfway down the long peninsula, this Papal State or State of the Church, firmly established by 1450. In the extreme south was the kingdom, that is to say a State governed by a monarchy, of Naples, with which the island of Sicily was at one time included, while at another time the kingdom was separated from it. In the extreme north there was Milan, of which the Duke was the head. Another of the five great States by which all Italy at that time was held was Florence, under a republican government, and there was the powerful naval State of Venice, also in name a republic, though its mode of government differed from the mode of Florence. In Italy more than in any other country, although conditions everywhere were constantly changing, we find what we may call experiments in ways of government being attempted. I do not think that there is any form of government, or even of anarchy—which is absence of all government—under which mankind ever has tried to live that was not put upon its trial in Italy during these years. Yet, through all the shifting scene, so unsettled that even the Pope himself had to fly from the Holy City, the power of the Church still increased and increased. And one of the means of its {172} increase we have to recognise in the Crusades. Although the later Crusades lost much of the high spiritual motives which had inspired the first Crusades, even the worst of them was waged with the underlying idea in the minds of the warriors that they were fighting in the sacred cause of religion.

It’s interesting to observe the different types of government that existed in the various States of Italy during the fifteenth century. There was the Papal State or State of the Church, which became firmly established by 1450, located nearly halfway down the long peninsula. In the far south was the kingdom of Naples, a monarchy that at times included Sicily and at other times was separated from it. In the far north was Milan, ruled by a Duke. Another of the five main States in Italy at that time was Florence, which had a republican government, alongside the powerful naval State of Venice, also known as a republic, though its governance differed from Florence’s. Italy, more than any other country, saw what we could call experiments in forms of government, even though conditions were constantly changing everywhere. I believe that there is no form of government, or even anarchy, which is the absence of all government, that humanity has ever tried to live under that wasn’t tested in Italy during these years. Yet, despite all the turmoil, which was so unstable that even the Pope had to flee the Holy City, the power of the Church continued to grow. One of the factors contributing to this growth was the Crusades. Although the later Crusades lost much of the noble spiritual motivation that had inspired the first ones, even the worst of them was fought with the warriors believing they were engaged in the sacred cause of religion. {172}

The earlier Crusades had been fired with the project, which for a while had been achieved, of rescuing the Holy Places of Palestine from the infidel. The first Crusaders of all had been invited thither by the Emperor at Constantinople. The fourth Crusaders had attacked and taken Constantinople itself and had put one of their leaders, Baldwin, the Norman, on the imperial throne. But there were other so-called Crusades that never went eastward at all. Only a few years later than the date, 1204, of the expedition which captured the imperial capital of the East, that so-called Crusade against the Albigenses swept over the beautiful country of the troubadours. The people of this part of France had been disposed, for many years, to adopt a view of the nature of God which had been brought from the east of Europe and was opposed to the doctrine of the Church of Rome. Moreover, these heretics, as the Church deemed them, set their faces firmly against some of the evil practices of the clergy.

The earlier Crusades were driven by the goal, which was temporarily achieved, of freeing the Holy Places in Palestine from non-believers. The first Crusaders were called there by the Emperor in Constantinople. The fourth Crusaders attacked and conquered Constantinople itself, placing one of their leaders, Baldwin the Norman, on the imperial throne. However, there were other so-called Crusades that never ventured east at all. Just a few years after 1204, when the expedition captured the imperial capital of the East, the so-called Crusade against the Albigenses swept through the beautiful land of the troubadours. The people in this part of France had long been inclined to embrace a view of God brought from Eastern Europe, which opposed the teachings of the Roman Catholic Church. Furthermore, these heretics, as the Church labeled them, strongly opposed some of the corrupt practices of the clergy.

It is not only in the south of France, but it is in whatever part of Christendom we look at this time, that we find these evil practices. Doubtless there were very many good and zealous priests and monks, but the records leave no doubt that there were very many who were idle, and worse than idle. From the Pope himself came parchments on which were written pardons for sins committed, and these pardons could be bought, for money, from the clergy. Also there were other parchments on which were written "indulgences," as they were called—that is to say leave to {173} commit sins, up to a certain date, without penalty. These too were sold, for the benefit of the clergy and the Church.

It’s not just in the south of France; wherever we look in Christendom today, we find these corrupt practices. Certainly, there were many good and dedicated priests and monks, but the records clearly show that many were lazy and even worse. Even the Pope issued documents granting pardons for sins, and these pardons could be purchased from the clergy for money. There were also other documents called "indulgences," which allowed people to commit sins until a certain date without facing any consequences. These were sold to benefit the clergy and the Church.

It was against such bad doings as these that the Albigensian heretics protested, and probably it was this protesting, quite as much as their heretical belief, which led the Church to incite an active war against them. They were under the protection of the lords of the castles in which, as we have seen, the troubadours were welcomed and entertained, for these lords themselves appear to have been inclined to their doctrine. One of these lords was excommunicated by the Pope's legate who had been sent to try to suppress the heresy. In the uproar which this caused the legate was killed, and the result of his murder was that the Pope incited the lords of the north of France to take up arms against the south and sweep the Albigensian heretics off the face of the earth.

It was against such terrible actions as these that the Albigensian heretics protested, and likely it was this protest, just as much as their heretical beliefs, that led the Church to stir up a war against them. They were protected by the lords of the castles where, as we’ve seen, the troubadours were welcomed and entertained, because these lords themselves seemed to be sympathetic to their doctrine. One of these lords was excommunicated by the Pope's representative who had been sent to try to eliminate the heresy. In the chaos that followed, the representative was killed, and as a result of his murder, the Pope urged the lords of northern France to take up arms against the south and eradicate the Albigensian heretics completely.


STATUE OF KNIGHT IN CHAIN ARMOUR.
STATUE OF KNIGHT IN CHAIN ARMOUR.


STATUE OF KNIGHT IN CHAIN ARMOR.
STATUE OF KNIGHT IN CHAIN ARMOR.

It was a sweeping which was not perfectly accomplished at the first passage of the broom. The heresy continued to linger on in secret places until the Church, by the use of that most cruel institution called the Inquisition, finally destroyed it. But it was an immediate result of the Crusade that the independence of the lords of the south of France was lost. Their demesnes were gathered in under the sovereignty of {174} the King of France, and all that graceful and picturesque and highly cultivated life in which the troubadours had taken so very large a part came to an end. Their music was silenced: their poems were composed no more.

It was a sweeping that wasn’t done perfectly on the first try. The heresy continued to hang on in hidden places until the Church, through the cruel institution known as the Inquisition, finally wiped it out. However, a direct result of the Crusade was that the independence of the lords in southern France was lost. Their lands were brought under the control of the King of France, and all that graceful, picturesque, and highly cultured life that the troubadours had played such a significant role in came to an end. Their music was silenced, and their poems were no longer created.

You may read in your history books that the "era of the Crusades" comes to an end in 1270. You will also find the Crusades divided up into first, second, third, and so on. But, as we have seen, there was a continual going to and from Palestine. There was, too, one European country in which we may say that a perpetual Crusade, or war for the Cross against the Crescent, went on without ceasing for close on 800 years. That country is Spain, from its first invasion by the Moslems, which was early in the eighth century, until their final expulsion at the end of the fifteenth.

You might read in your history books that the "era of the Crusades" ended in 1270. You’ll also find that the Crusades are categorized as first, second, third, and so on. However, as we've seen, there was a continuous movement back and forth to Palestine. Additionally, there was one European country where we can say a constant Crusade, or war for the Cross against the Crescent, continued for nearly 800 years. That country is Spain, starting from the first invasion by the Muslims in the early eighth century until their final expulsion at the end of the fifteenth century.

The Moorish "conquest"

The Moorish "conquest"

The Mahommedans, you may remember, even pressed on over the Pyrenees, those mountains dividing France from Spain, after they had helped in breaking up the kingdom of the Visigoths in Spain itself; but they were defeated and driven, back as soon as they came up against a strong opposition. They were able to overrun Spain just because there was no strong opposition there. But these Moslems themselves did not form any durable government in Spain. They had none of the ability for governing and organising that the Romans had shown. They had no sooner swept over the Spanish peninsula, as they did, than a Christian kingdom independent of them was proclaimed in that region of Spain which you may still see marked on the map as Asturias. But it extended much beyond the bounds of the present province so-called, reaching from the Pyrenees away to the western extremity of the peninsula.

The Muslims, as you may recall, even pushed over the Pyrenees, the mountains separating France from Spain, after they had helped break apart the Visigoth kingdom in Spain itself; however, they were defeated and forced back as soon as they faced strong resistance. They were able to invade Spain mainly because there was no strong opposition there. But these Muslims did not establish any lasting government in Spain. They lacked the governing and organizing skills that the Romans had demonstrated. No sooner had they swept across the Spanish peninsula than an independent Christian kingdom was declared in the region of Spain now known as Asturias. However, it extended far beyond the current borders of that province, stretching from the Pyrenees all the way to the western tip of the peninsula.

The story of Spain all this while was cut off and separated from the whole great story and did not enter {175} intimately into its making, rather as that peninsula itself is cut off from the rest by the Pyrenees. It is a story, however, which we cannot afford to neglect because there came a time, a little later, that is to say in the sixteenth century, when Spain was very masterful all over the world and played the leading role in the story. But during all these eight centuries of her crusade with the Moslem she took but little part.

The story of Spain has always been isolated and separate from the larger narrative, much like how the peninsula is cut off from the rest of Europe by the Pyrenees. However, this is a story we can't ignore because there was a time, specifically in the sixteenth century, when Spain was incredibly powerful globally and played a central role in history. Yet, during the eight centuries of her crusade against the Muslims, she had only a minimal involvement.

We have observed that the Pyrenees, beside being a formidable obstacle and boundary in themselves, were the home of a very independent and unconquered people called the Basques. They are there still, still a people rather apart. Probably they are survivors of one or the other of those early Celtic invasions which swept over Europe and of which there survive also remnants in Brittany and in Wales. They still speak a language unrelated to that of the French on the one side or the Spanish on the other.

We have noticed that the Pyrenees, while being a significant barrier and boundary on their own, are also home to a very independent and unconquered group known as the Basques. They still exist today, remaining a distinct people. They are likely survivors of one of the early Celtic invasions that spread across Europe, which also left traces in Brittany and Wales. They continue to speak a language that has no relation to either French or Spanish.

And what was the story of this Spanish peninsula, thus separated from the rest? We have in the first place to try to understand what the "Moorish conquest," as it is called, meant. It is said that the Moors "swept over" the country. It is a good phrase to express what happened if we take it in the right sense. They "swept over" the country, but that does not at all imply that they swept all the former inhabitants, who probably were chiefly of the Visigothic race, before them. Spain is a country of many mountain ranges. To bear that fact in mind will help us to understand what happened.

And what’s the story of this Spanish peninsula, so separate from everything else? First, we need to figure out what the "Moorish conquest," as it’s called, actually meant. It’s said that the Moors "swept over" the country. That phrase captures what happened well if we interpret it correctly. They "swept over" the land, but that doesn’t mean they got rid of all the previous inhabitants, who were mostly from the Visigothic background. Spain has a lot of mountain ranges, and keeping that in mind will help us understand what happened.

These mountain ranges provided refuges into which the inhabitants could resort in time of invasion, and whence they could come forth again and take up their lives much as before when the sweeping of the invasion had passed over. Spain was far too large a country for the Moslems who came in to settle and to govern, and it was too much cut up by the mountains. The {176} invaders had not any very settled government or organisation among themselves. They were a mixed company of soldiers, Arabs, Syrians, and Africans. They had no settled purpose in their invasion. They seem not to have known what to do with it when they had achieved it.

These mountain ranges offered safe places for the people to escape to during invasions, allowing them to return to their lives much as they were before once the invasion had passed. Spain was simply too vast for the Muslims who came to settle and rule, and the mountainous terrain made it even more challenging. The {176} invaders lacked a stable government or organization among themselves. They were a diverse group of soldiers, Arabs, Syrians, and Africans. They didn’t have a clear goal for their invasion and seemed unsure of what to do with it once they succeeded.

They achieved it easily, because there was no real resistance, as we have seen, until they crossed into France. But though the Christians of Spain could not combine to resist them, the Christians had some settled interests in common, to hold them together. They had the Church, and they had the combination of their own Gothic laws with the Roman law which they found in Spain when they came there. They had, therefore, some influences to bring them together into that unity which gives strength, and as their numbers grew they became powerful.

They easily accomplished this because there was no significant opposition, as we've noted, until they entered France. However, while the Christians in Spain couldn't unite to fight against them, they shared some established interests that kept them together. They had the Church, and they merged their own Gothic laws with the Roman law they encountered in Spain upon their arrival. Therefore, they had some factors that helped them come together in a unity that provided strength, and as their numbers increased, they became more powerful.

We should bear in mind that they had not long been converted to Christianity when the Moslems came upon them. The religion of Christ had no very strong hold over them. The consequence was that, when they found that their conquerors would let them live far more comfortably in the country if they adopted the religion of Mahomet, there were many who were quite willing to do so. The conquerors do not seem to have used their power cruelly, and it is likely that the people in general were in quite as good a position and quite as happy under the new rule as under the old. The Jews, particularly, of which nation there were very many in Spain, were almost certainly happier, for the Christian government had persecuted and oppressed them and the Moslems were far more tolerant. The Moslems, indeed, whether in Spain or Asia, or even in Africa, were probably quite as advanced in general culture as the Christians. Europe was indebted to them for a better knowledge of medicine than the Western world had acquired before. The game of chess was given us {177} by them, and when we say "check-mate" we are really saying "Sheik mat"=the sheik, or king, is dead. By the tenth century the Christian power from the north was beginning to press heavily upon the Mahommedans in the south, and this pressure southward led to the foundation of the Kingdom of Castile, in the centre of Spain. Another kingdom which had been independent, that of Leon, was absorbed by Castile. This name of Castile is said to be derived from castillas, or castles, because the Christians, as they spread southwards, made forts or castles, as they went, which they held as outposts against the Mahommedans. All through the next, the eleventh century, in the course of which William the Conqueror came to Britain, the war between Christian and Moslem went on, a continual Crusade, in Spain. We may notice that twice, when the Moslems were hard pressed, they summoned others of their own creed in Africa to come to their assistance. On each occasion of the coming of these new forces the Christians were forced back.

We should remember that they had only recently converted to Christianity when the Muslims came upon them. The Christian faith hadn't taken a strong hold on them yet. As a result, when they realized their conquerors would allow them to live much more comfortably in the country if they adopted the religion of Muhammad, many were willing to do so. The conquerors didn’t seem to use their power harshly, and it’s likely that the people in general were in as good a position and just as happy under the new regime as they were under the old. The Jews, in particular, of which there were many in Spain, were likely happier, as the Christian government had persecuted and oppressed them, while the Muslims were much more tolerant. The Muslims, whether in Spain, Asia, or even Africa, were probably just as advanced in general culture as the Christians. Europe benefited from them, gaining a better understanding of medicine than the Western world had before. The game of chess was introduced to us by them, and when we say "checkmate," we are really saying "Sheik mat"—the sheik, or king, is dead. By the tenth century, Christian power from the north started pressing heavily on the Muslims in the south, leading to the establishment of the Kingdom of Castile in central Spain. Another independent kingdom, that of Leon, was absorbed by Castile. The name Castile is said to come from castillas, or castles, because the Christians built forts or castles as they spread southward, using them as outposts against the Muslims. Throughout the eleventh century, during which William the Conqueror arrived in Britain, the conflict between Christians and Muslims continued, a constant Crusade in Spain. We can note that twice, when the Muslims were under pressure, they called for additional support from their fellow believers in Africa. Each time these reinforcements arrived, the Christians were forced back.

Waning power of the Moors

Declining power of the Moors

But the energy and the organisation which made the strength of these counter-attacks seem to have spent themselves quickly. Always there was more unity among the Christians and a more steady purpose. They came on again to the attack and found the Moslem force less able to resist.

But the energy and organization that gave these counter-attacks their strength seemed to wear off quickly. There was consistently more unity among the Christians and a clearer sense of purpose. They charged forward again and found the Muslim forces less capable of resisting.

A very important gain for the Christians was the taking of Cordova by Ferdinand III., King of Castile and Leon, in 1236. Cordova was the chief city of Mahommedan Spain. There was a Caliph, or head of the Moslem Church, at Cordova, independent of the Caliph at Mecca. It is rather like the position of the Pope at Rome and the Patriarch at Constantinople in the Christian Church at that time.

A significant achievement for Christians was the capture of Cordova by Ferdinand III, King of Castile and Leon, in 1236. Cordova was the main city of Muslim Spain. There was a Caliph, or leader of the Muslim Church, in Cordova, who operated independently from the Caliph in Mecca. It's similar to the role of the Pope in Rome and the Patriarch in Constantinople in the Christian Church during that time.

The effect of this capture of Cordova was decisive. Not many years later another important and strong city of the Mahommedans, Seville, was also taken from {179} them, and it is a remarkable fact in this capture of Seville that the Christians had the assistance of ships belonging to the Moorish King of Granada. The King of Granada had done homage to Ferdinand for his kingdom. Even before the middle of the previous century Alphonso VII. had been crowned as "Emperor in Spain and King of the Men of the Two Religions."

The capture of Cordova had a significant impact. Just a few years later, another key Muslim city, Seville, was also taken. Interestingly, during the capture of Seville, the Christians received help from ships owned by the Moorish King of Granada. The King of Granada had pledged loyalty to Ferdinand for his kingdom. Even before the mid-point of the previous century, Alphonso VII had been crowned as "Emperor in Spain and King of the People of the Two Religions."


{178}

{178}


SEVILLE. The Giralda.
SEVILLE.
The Giralda.

Seville. The Giralda.


It is a singular title. There is not the slightest doubt that it claimed a great deal more than the possessor of the title could enforce, but still it shows the direction in which events even then were moving. They had gone very far when a king of Castile could have the only remaining Moslem potentate in the land as his vassal, and could have the help of his Moslem ships in the assault on a Moslem city.

It is a unique title. There’s no doubt that it represented a lot more than what the person holding the title could actually control, but it still indicates the direction in which things were progressing even back then. They had come a long way when a king of Castile could have the last remaining Muslim leader in the region as his vassal and could enlist the support of his Muslim ships in the attack on a Muslim city.

But still Spain was far from a united kingdom. Portugal was independent and has retained that independence ever since. There was the small independent Kingdom of Navarre, up against the Pyrenees, and in the south-east, with a long stretch of sea-coast on the Mediterranean, was Aragon, also an independent kingdom.

But Spain was still far from being a united kingdom. Portugal was independent and has stayed that way ever since. There was the small independent Kingdom of Navarre, located near the Pyrenees, and in the southeast, with a long stretch of coastline along the Mediterranean, was Aragon, which was also an independent kingdom.

Aragon entered more into the course of the great story than any other of the kingdoms in Spain before 1500; because her kings had some claim to the throne of Naples and Sicily; but it was no very large part in the story that even Aragon played.

Aragon was more involved in the unfolding of the great story than any other kingdom in Spain before 1500, because its kings had some claim to the throne of Naples and Sicily; however, even Aragon's role in the story was not very significant.

Our England came near to being drawn into the story of Spain herself, or rather, of Castile—I say rather of Castile, because the name of Spain, to include the whole country which we now so call, was hardly in use then. This happened because John of Gaunt, who was son of our King Edward III., had married, as his second wife, a daughter of Pedro the Cruel, as he was styled, the King of Castile. Pedro, for his cruelties, had been hunted off the throne by his own brother, {180} and our Edward the Black Prince, eldest brother of John of Gaunt, went down from France into Castile and helped to put Pedro back.

Our England almost got tangled up in the story of Spain, or more specifically, Castile—I say Castile because the term Spain to refer to the whole country we now call that was hardly used back then. This nearly happened because John of Gaunt, who was the son of our King Edward III, married, as his second wife, a daughter of Pedro the Cruel, the King of Castile. Pedro was chased off the throne by his own brother due to his brutal actions, and our Edward the Black Prince, John of Gaunt's older brother, went from France into Castile and helped restore Pedro to power.

John of Gaunt's claim was settled by the marriage of the son of John I., who had succeeded Pedro on the throne of Castile, to John of Gaunt's daughter. We may think that England was fortunate in thus escaping all the complications in which this claim might have involved her.

John of Gaunt's claim was resolved by the marriage of the son of John I., who took over the throne of Castile after Pedro, to John of Gaunt's daughter. We can say that England was lucky to avoid all the complications this claim could have caused.

And now—to conclude the story of Spain, up to the year 1500 or so, and the story of that long drawn-out crusade of eight centuries of which she was the scene—it is remarkable that although the Moslems' power had been restricted to the Kingdom of Granada as early as the middle of the thirteenth century, it was not until nearly the close of the fifteenth that their dominion in Spain was brought to an end by the capture of Granada itself. And by this time the Christian power in the country had been strengthened by the union of the Kingdom of Aragon with that of Castile. This was brought about by the marriage of Ferdinand, King of Aragon with Isabella, Queen of Castile. Thus, with Granada now included in Christian Spain, we have the boundaries of the country as they are to-day, except for a small part of the little Kingdom of Navarre which lay south of the Pyrenees. That final portion also will be annexed before many years of the new century have gone.

And now—to wrap up the story of Spain up to around 1500 and the long crusade that took place over eight centuries—it's noteworthy that even though the Moslems' power had been limited to the Kingdom of Granada as early as the mid-thirteenth century, it wasn't until nearly the end of the fifteenth century that their control in Spain was finally ended with the capture of Granada itself. By this time, the Christian power in the country had been bolstered by the unification of the Kingdom of Aragon and the Kingdom of Castile, thanks to the marriage of Ferdinand, King of Aragon, and Isabella, Queen of Castile. With Granada now part of Christian Spain, we see the borders of the country as they are today, except for a small section of the Kingdom of Navarre, which was situated south of the Pyrenees. That final part would be annexed within a few years of the new century.

And now Columbus is just coming back with the news of America. Spain is about to enter on her conquests in the New World. A new day is dawning.

And now Columbus is just returning with the news of America. Spain is about to begin her conquests in the New World. A new day is beginning.







{181}

{181}

CHAPTER XX

THE PLANTAGENETS IN FRANCE AND ENGLAND

If the kings of England after John had been content to acquiesce in his giving up of practically all that were of value of his possessions on the Continent, it is likely that they would have saved much fighting and misery, both for the people of England and of the Continent also.

If the kings of England after John had been willing to accept his giving up almost all of his valuable possessions on the Continent, they probably would have avoided a lot of fighting and suffering for both the people of England and those on the Continent as well.

It was not to be thought for a moment that they would so acquiesce, however. It took the almost continual fighting of some 300 years to effect that useful separation of England from the rest of Europe.

It shouldn't be assumed for a second that they would just accept that, though. It took nearly 300 years of almost constant fighting to achieve that important separation of England from the rest of Europe.

To understand the story we have to bear in mind that the character and will of the king in those days were all-important for the country. He could practically dictate what was to be done. He could declare war and make peace.

To understand the story, we need to remember that the character and decisions of the king back then were crucial for the country. He could basically decide what actions to take. He could declare war and negotiate peace.

And yet, remember this, even a king could not make war without money, to pay and feed his troops and to get munitions of war and horses and so on. The kings of England often found themselves in want of money for their wars. They tried once or twice to impose, of their own authority, a tax—over and above the taxes which had grown out of ancient usage and were recognised as the king's right—to pay these expenses, but the people and the barons always proved too strong for the king when he attempted these exactions. If they did not actually force him to give up the new tax, they at least compelled him to accord them some further liberties and privileges in return for their consenting to pay the extra contribution demanded of them. It was largely in this way, {182} because of the necessity for money in which the king found himself, that the "rights of the people," as we call them, were conceded.

And yet, keep this in mind: even a king couldn't go to war without money to pay and feed his troops, as well as to get weapons and horses, and so on. The kings of England often found themselves short on cash for their wars. They tried a couple of times to impose a tax on their own authority—beyond the taxes that were already established as the king's right—to cover these costs, but the people and the barons consistently proved too strong for the king whenever he tried to enforce these taxes. If they didn't actually force him to drop the new tax, they at least made him grant them additional rights and privileges in exchange for agreeing to pay the extra amount he asked for. It was largely in this way, {182} due to the king's need for money, that the "rights of the people," as we call them, were established.

So it is possible to argue that out of the evils and miseries of the wars this good did come, and that it might not have come but for these evils and miseries, because it was through them, or through the wars that caused them, that the needs of the king became so pressing.

So it's fair to say that despite the horrors and suffering of the wars, some good came from them, and this good might not have appeared without those horrors and suffering. It was because of them, or the wars that led to them, that the king's needs became so urgent.

Henry III., succeeding the wretched John, gave his subjects further offence, besides that of the money which he made them subscribe for his wars, by the number of foreign counsellors and officials that he had about him. And the effect of this again was perhaps not altogether evil, for it helped the English people to a stronger idea that they were one nation—to a stronger idea of their national unity, as we say. While the kings were trying to be both English kings and French kings, the people grew more and more purely English.

Henry III, succeeding the miserable John, upset his subjects even more, not just because of the money he forced them to raise for his wars, but also because of the many foreign advisors and officials he had around him. The result of this might not have been entirely bad, as it helped the English people develop a stronger sense of being one nation—a clearer idea of their national unity, as we say. While the kings tried to be both English and French rulers, the people became increasingly distinctly English.

Because of Henry III.'s money difficulties, he had often to summon that Great Council which had grown out of the Anglo-Saxon "witanagemote" or "meeting of the wise men" of the nation. It began to be written of by its present name of "parliament," and exercised, as we have seen, one of the most important powers of parliament, namely, allowing the king to collect money from the people. And this very phrase, that it seems natural and right to use, "allowing the king," shows how the power of the king was already limited. It was very different in France; and it was largely because the French people had not been able to put any such check on their king's power that the horrors of the French Revolution had to happen. The English counties sent up representatives, chosen by themselves, to the Councils or Parliaments; and so government by the representatives of the people began.

Due to Henry III's financial struggles, he frequently had to call the Great Council, which had evolved from the Anglo-Saxon "witanagemote," or "meeting of wise men" of the nation. It began to be known by its current name, "parliament," and exercised, as we’ve seen, one of the most crucial powers of parliament—allowing the king to collect money from the people. The very phrase, which feels natural and right to use, "allowing the king," shows how the king's power was already limited. This was quite different in France; the inability of the French people to impose any such checks on their king's authority largely led to the horrors of the French Revolution. The English counties sent representatives, chosen by themselves, to the Councils or Parliaments; thus, the practice of governance by the people's representatives began.

Charters for free trading and immunity from {183} certain taxes were granted by the king at these Councils, but he broke his word as readily as he gave it, and his barons soon came to open war against him. The barons had the better of the fighting. Twice they defeated him and extorted promises from him as a condition of letting him continue on the throne at all, but the last and deciding battle at Lewes, went in the king's favour. By that time he was perhaps softened by age. His terms were not severe and the last years of his long reign were the best.

Charters for free trade and exemptions from {183} certain taxes were given by the king during these Councils, but he broke his promises just as quickly as he made them, and his barons soon went to open war against him. The barons had the upper hand in the fighting. Twice they defeated him and forced him to make promises in exchange for allowing him to keep the throne, but the final and decisive battle at Lewes went in the king's favor. By that time, he might have been softened by age. His terms were lenient, and the last years of his long reign were the best.

When he died in 1272 his son Edward, his heir, was on Crusade, and it was not until two years later that he returned. That no claimant to the throne came forward in that interval seems to show that the idea of hereditary succession to the throne was at length fully recognised.

When he died in 1272, his son Edward, who was his heir, was on Crusade, and it wasn't until two years later that he came back. The fact that no one claimed the throne during that time suggests that the concept of hereditary succession was finally fully accepted.

First Prince of Wales

First Prince of Wales

It looks as if Edward had learnt wisdom from his father's folly. He did not attempt expensive foreign adventures, except as he was compelled to them by his difficulties with his feudal lords in Aquitaine and Gascony. He had the King of France as his own feudal overlord in respect of those lands. But he did undertake, and successfully, an enterprise against a foe nearer home—Wales, whose prince refused him the homage due. He conquered Wales and, although it rebelled against him about ten years after, and again against a later king, he really had conquered it once for all. From that time forward the eldest son of the King of England has had the title of Prince of Wales.

It seems that Edward had learned from his father's mistakes. He didn't go after costly foreign ambitions unless he absolutely had to due to issues with his feudal lords in Aquitaine and Gascony. He had the King of France as his own feudal superior regarding those territories. However, he did successfully launch a campaign against a closer enemy—Wales, whose prince refused to pay him the loyalty he was owed. He conquered Wales, and even though it rebelled against him about ten years later, and again against a subsequent king, he had truly conquered it for good. Since then, the eldest son of the King of England has held the title of Prince of Wales.

He was not nearly so fortunate in his attempt to settle the affairs of Scotland. He was called in as an umpire over the question of who was the rightful heir to the Scottish throne, and trouble quickly arose because he claimed that he had given this decision as the overlord of Scotland, whereas the Scottish view was that he had merely been invited, as an independent party, to arbitrate in a case of difficulty.

He wasn't nearly as lucky in trying to resolve the issues in Scotland. He was brought in as a mediator to determine who the rightful heir to the Scottish throne was, and problems soon emerged because he insisted that he had made this decision as the overlord of Scotland. In contrast, the Scottish perspective was that he had simply been asked to act as an independent mediator in a complicated situation.

{184}

{184}

Hence came war, and repeated war, with Scotland—repeated, because after more than one conquering invasion Scotland appeared to be defeated, and at the conqueror's mercy, but always its spirit revived, first under the leadership of William Wallace, then under that of Robert Bruce; and Bruce was the effective ruler of Scotland when Edward I. died, in 1307. Seven years later, in Edward II.'s reign in England, Bruce won the decisive battle of Bannockburn, which made Scotland secure in her independence during all the years of Bruce's life, and left her a constant menace to England until the happy union of the nations was accomplished by the succession of the Scottish king—James, the first Stuart King of England—to the English throne. But that was not for many a long year beyond the date that this book tells of.

Thus began a series of wars with Scotland—repeated wars, because after several successful invasions, it seemed that Scotland was defeated and at the mercy of the conqueror. Yet, it always revived its spirit, first under the leadership of William Wallace and then under Robert Bruce. Bruce was the effective ruler of Scotland when Edward I died in 1307. Seven years later, during Edward II's reign in England, Bruce won the decisive battle of Bannockburn, which secured Scotland's independence for the rest of his life and kept it a constant threat to England until the eventual union of the nations was achieved with the succession of the Scottish king—James, the first Stuart King of England—to the English throne. But that was still many years after the period this book discusses.

Of the three Edwards who succeeded each other at this time as kings of England, the first was the best and most statesmanlike, the second the least worth, and the third, bold and chivalrous, committed many of the sins of the father of Edward I. and wasted the country's strength and resources in foreign war. In his reign began that of which history speaks of as the Hundred Years' War: and indeed it lasted for more than a hundred years, seeing that it had its commencement before the middle of the fourteenth century and did not end until just after the middle of the fifteenth. That long-drawn-out war was of course with France, and France had Scotland ever ready to help with a stab from the north of England when England was in trouble.

Of the three Edwards who followed each other as kings of England during this period, the first was the best and most skillful in politics, the second was the least impressive, and the third, brave and noble, repeated many of the mistakes of Edward I's father and depleted the country's strength and resources on foreign wars. His reign marked the start of what history refers to as the Hundred Years' War, which actually lasted over a hundred years, beginning before the middle of the fourteenth century and not concluding until just after the middle of the fifteenth. This prolonged conflict was, of course, with France, and France had Scotland always ready to assist with a strike from the north of England when England faced difficulties.

The war was almost forced upon the kings of the unfortunate countries, France and England, by the circumstance that the English king was the lawful feudal holder, under the King of France, of Aquitaine and the Gironde in the south of France. It was a possession far from the English centre, and immediately attached to France. Geographically it was a part of France.

The war was almost imposed on the kings of the unfortunate countries, France and England, because the English king was the rightful feudal owner, under the King of France, of Aquitaine and the Gironde in southern France. It was a territory far from England’s center, and it was directly connected to France. Geographically, it was part of France.

{185}

{185}

Therefore, in defence of these and other claims to territory on the Continent, England was practically obliged to fight, seeing that France was scarcely less obliged, for her own safety and settlement, to endeavour to win this territory to herself. The long war was fought with very varying success, and not without intervals of peace. The feudal lords of the disputed districts were willing to play off one king against the other, proclaiming themselves now under allegiance to the one and now to the other, as they found it to their best advantage.

Therefore, to defend these and other claims to territory on the Continent, England was almost forced to fight, since France was just as compelled, for her own safety and stability, to try to gain this territory for herself. The long war was fought with mixed success and had several periods of peace. The feudal lords in the disputed areas were eager to play one king against the other, declaring their allegiance now to one and now to the other, as it benefited them the most.

The Black Death

The Black Death

Edward began by winning a great naval victory, which made his fleet unquestioned mistress of the sea for twenty years or more, and at the end of the first ten years of the war, from 1337-1347, all the gains seemed to be with him. He made a truce with the French king, after winning a great victory at Crécy, after capturing Calais, and after his armies had been no less victorious in the south. We can never know how matters might have gone, when the time of that truce ended, had not an awful calamity, far worse than war, fallen upon England and upon all the Western world. It was that calamity known by the dreadfully suitable name of the Black Death.

Edward started by achieving a major naval victory, which established his fleet as the undisputed rulers of the sea for twenty years or more. By the end of the first ten years of the war, from 1337-1347, all the advantages seemed to be in his favor. He negotiated a truce with the French king after winning a significant victory at Crécy, capturing Calais, and after his armies had also been victorious in the south. We can never know how things might have turned out when that truce ended, had it not been for a terrible disaster, much worse than war, that struck England and the entire Western world. It was the disaster now known by the ominous name of the Black Death.

It seems to have been the same disease as that which is now called the plague, and it was so terribly deadly that actually one-third of the population in England is said to have died from it, and the loss of life on the Continent was no less. Most countries had far fewer inhabitants then than they have now, and they could less afford the loss. The result, in England—and it must have been much the same elsewhere—was that much of the cultivated land went back to wild waste land, for want of workers to keep it tilled. This lack of labourers led to a general change in the system on which agriculture was carried on. It led to the system that is still in use.

It seems to have been the same disease now known as the plague, and it was so deadly that about one-third of England's population is said to have died from it, with similar losses occurring on the Continent. Most countries had far fewer people back then than they do now, making the loss even more significant. The outcome in England—and likely similar elsewhere—was that a lot of the farmland reverted to wild land because there weren't enough workers to keep it cultivated. This shortage of laborers caused a major shift in the agricultural system that is still in place today.

{186}

{186}

According to the old way, the workers were practically bound to stay and work on the manors. They were called villeins, and their condition was quite different from that of the serfs. The condition of serfdom itself was dying out. The villeins could not, at all events, be bought and sold, like chattels or cattle. They were protected by law. But they were obliged to give so many days' work, and do other services, to the lord of the manor on which they lived. They had to till the lord's land for him. The rest of their time they might employ in working for their own livelihood.

According to the old way, the workers were pretty much required to stay and work on the manors. They were called villeins, and their situation was quite different from that of the serfs. The institution of serfdom itself was fading away. The villeins couldn't be bought and sold like property or livestock. They were protected by law. However, they had to provide a certain number of days of labor and perform other services for the lord of the manor they lived on. They had to farm the lord's land for him. The rest of their time, they could use to work for their own support.

Under the new system, which came in by reason of the scarcity of labourers after the two years or so of the Black Death had passed over the land, the lords of the manors found it more to their advantage to let out part of their land—to "farm" it out—to tenant farmers, who paid partly in money and partly in produce, instead of by so many days and pieces of work. The farmers engaged labourers to whom they paid a wage, again part in money and part in kind, of which the amount was settled by Act of Parliament. The modern system, in fact, was established.

Under the new system, which arose due to the shortage of laborers after about two years of the Black Death sweeping through the land, the lords of the manors found it more beneficial to lease part of their land—to "farm" it out—to tenant farmers, who paid partly in cash and partly in goods, instead of by completing a certain number of days and tasks. The farmers hired laborers, paying them wages that were again partly in cash and partly in kind, with the total amount determined by Act of Parliament. The modern system, in fact, was established.

But another result of this terrible Black Death, which lasted till just after the middle of the fourteenth century, was that the truce between France and England was formally renewed. Troubles on the boundaries of France, however, both in the south and in the west, were constant. Edward, claiming to have a right through his mother to the throne of France, gave the French lords a ready pretext for declining feudal services which they did not wish to render to the king who occupied that throne.

But another outcome of this devastating Black Death, which lasted until shortly after the middle of the fourteenth century, was that the truce between France and England was officially renewed. However, disputes along the borders of France, both in the south and in the west, were ongoing. Edward, asserting his claim to the French throne through his mother, provided the French lords with a convenient excuse to refuse feudal services they didn't want to give to the king who sat on that throne.

Open war was renewed, and both in Normandy and in the south Edward triumphed. The Black Prince, as he was called, King Edward's eldest son, the Prince of Wales, conquered more than all that England claimed in and around the troubadours' Langue d'oc {187} and won the wonderful victory of Poitiers in which he took captive the French king. Again a truce, all in England's favour, was made. Once more war broke out, aroused as usual by the discontent of the French nobles; but this time it was discontent, on the part of those nobles of the south who had long been under the suzerainty of the French king, with the foreign rule of England.

Open war started again, and in both Normandy and the south, Edward was victorious. The Black Prince, as he was known, King Edward's eldest son and Prince of Wales, conquered more territory than England had claimed in and around the troubadours' Langue d'oc {187} and achieved the remarkable victory at Poitiers, where he captured the French king. A truce, favorable to England, was established once more. However, war broke out again, stirred up as usual by the discontent of the French nobles; but this time it was the nobles from the south, who had long been under the French king's rule, that were dissatisfied with England's foreign domination.

We have mentioned two great battles won by the English, Crécy and Poitiers. They deserve a few words more, for they marked a big change in the military story.

We’ve talked about two major battles won by the English, Crécy and Poitiers. They deserve a bit more mention, as they marked a significant shift in military history.

Mediæval armour

Medieval armor

The ideal of the formidable fighting engine during all the earlier years of those Middle Ages of which we are speaking now, was the knight, in armour clad. Up to the fourteenth century it was armour of mail, that is to say of rings of steel connected with each other and so forming a flexible covering, and yet able to keep out a moderate sword thrust or arrow shot. During the course of the fourteenth century the armour became more solid and weighty, with plates of metal instead of the mail. The horse, as well as the knight, was thus plated, and, so defended, neither could easily be hurt by the weapons then in use. Horse and man together were so heavy that they could bear down, in their charge, a great force of men on foot. Therefore they were so feared that a very small number of the heavy cavalry could put to flight, and to death, a very much larger number of infantry.

The ideal of a powerful fighting machine during the earlier years of the Middle Ages we're discussing now was the knight in full armor. Up until the fourteenth century, knights wore chainmail, which consisted of interlinked steel rings that created a flexible cover but could still protect against moderate sword strikes or arrow shots. Throughout the fourteenth century, armor became more solid and heavier, featuring metal plates instead of chainmail. The horse, along with the knight, was also armored, making both difficult to injure with the weapons of the time. Together, the horse and rider were so heavy that they could easily overwhelm large groups of infantry in a charge. Because of this, even a small number of heavily armored cavalry could scare off and defeat a much larger number of foot soldiers.

But this weight of armour made them very unwieldy. If they fell from their horses they could only regain the saddle with great difficulty. The Crusades, taking these heavy armed knights into the scorching sun of the East and nearly baking them alive within their armour plates, must have taught them some of the disadvantages of this weighty armour. But what taught the English, in the first place, that the heavy armed cavalry was not as {188} invincible as was commonly thought at that time, was the lesson learnt in their wars against Scotland. The Scots had adopted the plan of putting pikemen, with long pikes, in the forefront of their battle. The English heavy horse charged on these, but the pikes kept them back; and, all the while, lightly armed archers on either flank poured in showers of arrows to the destruction of horse and man.

But the weight of the armor made them really hard to handle. If they fell off their horses, they could only get back in the saddle with great difficulty. The Crusades, which took these heavily armed knights into the scorching sun of the East and nearly baked them alive in their armor, must have shown them some of the downsides of this heavy gear. But what first taught the English that heavy cavalry wasn't as invincible as people commonly believed was the lesson learned in their wars against Scotland. The Scots had the strategy of placing pikemen with long pikes at the front of their battle line. The English heavy cavalry charged at them, but the pikes held them back; meanwhile, lightly armed archers on either flank rained down arrows, leading to the destruction of both horse and rider.

That was the manner in which the Scots several times had beaten the English. The English, taught by these reverses against the Scots, adopted just the same order of battle against the French at Crécy and also at Poitiers. And they had an astonishing success. In both battles the enemy was in far larger numbers, but the pikemen stood firm and held back the French cavalry, which charged again and again, and all the while the famous archers of England poured in arrows, from either side, with the long bow.

That’s how the Scots managed to defeat the English several times. The English, learning from these defeats against the Scots, used the same battle formation against the French at Crécy and Poitiers. And they had amazing success. In both battles, the enemy outnumbered them significantly, but the pikemen held their ground and pushed back the French cavalry, which charged repeatedly. Meanwhile, the famous English archers unleashed a barrage of arrows from both sides using the longbow.

These battles meant more than victories of the English over the French. They were victories of the common soldier, the foot soldier, over the knight and the cavalry. They took away, at a blow, much of the awe with which the knight in armour had been regarded. Doubtless they added something to the self-respect of the foot soldier as they must have diminished something of the pride of the other. They led, too, to a lighter arming of the cavalry which made the horsemen quicker in movement and less clumsy.

These battles meant more than just victories for the English over the French. They were wins for the common soldier, the infantry, over the knight and the cavalry. They dramatically diminished the respect people had for knights in armor. Surely, they boosted the self-esteem of foot soldiers while reducing the pride of their opponents. They also resulted in a lighter outfitting of the cavalry, making the horsemen faster and less awkward.

England and Flanders

England and Flanders

Edward, after Poitiers and the capture of the French king, seemed to have brought his kingdom to the height of its power. The country increased in wealth, especially in the wealth which it derived from the wool trade with Flanders. The association of England with the Flemings was close, and many of that nation came over at this time and established a weaving industry in the towns of our eastern counties. But probably the great bulk of the wool that was {189} grown on the backs of English sheep was still taken to the Continent in the unworked state. We may picture to ourselves the long strings of pack-horses, led by carriers, going along the bridle-paths, as we might call them now, bearing the wool to the port whence it should be shipped across Channel. Wheeled vehicles were known and were in use, but it is tolerably certain that most of the carrying was on horseback, until a river was reached which was navigable by the small ships of that day. The roads were not adapted for carts—in spite of the old road-making of the Romans.

Edward, after Poitiers and the capture of the French king, seemed to have brought his kingdom to its peak. The country gained wealth, especially from the wool trade with Flanders. England had a strong connection with the Flemings, and many from that region moved over at this time to set up weaving industries in towns across our eastern counties. However, it's likely that most of the wool grown on English sheep was still taken to the Continent unprocessed. We can imagine long lines of pack-horses, led by carriers, traveling along what we might now call bridle paths, carrying the wool to the port for shipment across the Channel. Wheeled vehicles were known and in use, but it’s pretty clear that most of the transportation was done on horseback until reaching a navigable river for the small ships of that time. The roads weren’t suited for carts, despite the old road-making efforts of the Romans. {189}

A considerable portion of the revenue of the Crown came from the "duties," that is to say the money due according to the arrangements of the law, that were paid to the king's officials by the merchants on the exported wool.

A significant part of the Crown's revenue came from the "duties," which means the money owed under the law, paid to the king's officials by merchants for the exported wool.

There had been Counts of Flanders ever since the tenth century, and the King of France was their overlord. When the King of England claimed to be King of France, the Count of Flanders, like other feudal vassals, was ready enough to take what advantage he could get from changing his allegiance from one master to the other. The industrial cities of Flanders, such as Ghent and Bruges, had secured great privileges for themselves. Like our own city of London, they had gained most of their privileges in return for sums of money given at one time or another to help their sovereigns in distress. The large degree of independence claimed by these cities, and the power which their wealth gave them, made the position of the rulers of Flanders constantly difficult. They were not independent States, like the Italian cities; but they had far more independence than our London.

There have been Counts of Flanders since the tenth century, and the King of France was their overlord. When the King of England claimed to be King of France, the Count of Flanders, like other feudal vassals, was quick to take advantage of switching his loyalty between masters. The industrial cities of Flanders, like Ghent and Bruges, had secured significant privileges for themselves. Similar to our own city of London, they gained most of their privileges by paying sums of money at different times to help their rulers in need. The considerable independence claimed by these cities, along with the power their wealth afforded them, made it a constant challenge for the rulers of Flanders. They were not independent states like the Italian cities, but they enjoyed much more independence than our London.

England had become by this time a land possessing many beautiful buildings. Even the first of these three Plantagenet Edwards had been a great builder. It is one of the many curious facts about the story of {190} these Middle Ages, in which fighting was almost continual, that they were the date of the building of some of the most stately cathedrals and ecclesiastical buildings both in England and all over Europe. In Spain, nearly from the time that the Moslems first came there, there was building showing much of the Byzantine style, as it was called, from Byzantium or Constantinople.

England had become a country filled with beautiful buildings by this time. Even the first of the three Plantagenet Edwards was a great builder. It's one of the many interesting facts about the story of {190} these Middle Ages, a period when fighting was almost constant, that it was also the time when some of the most impressive cathedrals and church buildings were constructed in England and throughout Europe. In Spain, almost from the moment the Muslims arrived, there was construction reflecting a lot of the Byzantine style, named after Byzantium or Constantinople.


BYZANTINE STYLE OF ARCHITECTURE. Capital and column from St. Sophia.
BYZANTINE STYLE OF ARCHITECTURE.
Capital and column from St. Sophia.


BYZANTINE STYLE OF ARCHITECTURE. Capital and column from St. Sophia.
BYZANTINE STYLE OF ARCHITECTURE.
Capital and column from St. Sophia.

But the most beautiful and impressive buildings were in what is known as the Gothic style, which had {191} many varieties, but of which the striking feature is that the tops, the highest points, of the arches came to an angle, or peak, and were not rounded as was the style of the arch in the older buildings, called Norman, which were before them. Arch is from Latin arcus, a bow, and the Norman arch was of the rounded shape of a bow when the string is pulled back to discharge the arrow. The Gothic form of the arch is said to have been copied by its builders from the form which the corner poles of the primitive Gothic houses naturally took when they were brought together at the top to form the angle of the roof, as described on p. 100. This name of Gothic for this glorious architecture is a little confusing, first because we made the acquaintance of the Goths a long time before we read of the Normans, and yet what is called the Norman style of building is older than that which is called Gothic; and secondly because the very words Goth and Gothic are apt to suggest to our minds a very barbarous and uncultivated folk.

But the most beautiful and impressive buildings were in what’s known as the Gothic style, which had {191} many varieties, but the striking feature is that the tops, the highest points, of the arches came to a peak, rather than being rounded like the arches in the older buildings, known as Norman, that preceded them. The word arch comes from the Latin arcus, meaning a bow, and the Norman arch had the rounded shape of a bow when the string is pulled back to release the arrow. It's said that the Gothic arch was inspired by the shape that the corner poles of the early Gothic houses naturally took when they were brought together at the top to form the angle of the roof, as described on p. 100. The use of the name Gothic for this magnificent architecture can be a bit confusing, partly because we encountered the Goths long before we learned about the Normans, even though what’s called the Norman style of building is older than the Gothic style; and partly because the very words Goth and Gothic tend to evoke images of a barbarous and uncultured people.

And so they were, when they came first into this story, from their homes east of the Rhine, but they acquired, by degrees, civilisation from the Roman world which they conquered, and this particular science and art of architecture was carried to great perfection at the date to which we have brought the story now. It is almost enough, to impress upon our minds the idea of that perfection, to remember that the building of Westminster Abbey, as we see it now, was undertaken in the reign of Henry III. in the thirteenth century, and that the beautifully decorated chapel of Henry VII. attached to it was added later, as the name of the king after whom it is called, indicates. There are some traces left of Norman and still older Saxon building in the cloisters, for the original building was a monastery, established in Saxon times, of Benedictine monks.

And so they were when they first entered this story, coming from their homes east of the Rhine. Gradually, they picked up civilization from the Roman world they conquered, and this particular science and art of architecture reached great perfection by the point we’ve now reached in the story. To really grasp that perfection, just remember that the construction of Westminster Abbey, as we see it today, began during the reign of Henry III in the thirteenth century, and that the beautifully decorated chapel of Henry VII, which is connected to it, was added later, as the king’s name suggests. There are still some remnants of Norman and even older Saxon architecture in the cloisters, since the original structure was a monastery founded in Saxon times by Benedictine monks.

{192}

{192}

In the Poets' Corner, as it is called, of the Abbey is a tablet commemorating the poet Chaucer who lived, at one time, close to the Abbey. He died in 1400 and his stories of the pilgrims travelling to the shrine of St. Thomas à Becket in Canterbury Cathedral, where he was buried, tell us very much about the manner of life of the people of that day.

In the Poets' Corner, as it's known, of the Abbey is a plaque honoring the poet Chaucer, who lived nearby at one point. He died in 1400, and his tales of the pilgrims journeying to the shrine of St. Thomas à Becket in Canterbury Cathedral, where he was buried, give us great insight into the way of life of people back then.

But, besides, Chaucer was a poet of the highest genius, and the beauties of his verse are marvellous considering the rough and troubled times in which he wrote. Most of the earlier writers had been clerics, and none approached the grace of Chaucer, a layman. But, what is perhaps more wonderful still, he had no followers, certainly none for more than a century after his death, who came near him in beauty of language or of thought.

But besides that, Chaucer was an incredibly talented poet, and the beauty of his writing is amazing given the harsh and chaotic times he lived in. Most of the earlier writers were clerics, and none matched the elegance of Chaucer, who was a layman. What’s even more remarkable is that he had no followers, at least none for over a century after his death, who matched him in the beauty of language or thought.

Our story does not take us as far as that great Renaissance, or new birth of learning and culture, which distinguished the sixteenth century. We must put our Chaucer, together with Dante in Italy, and a few disciples such as Petrarch and his friend Boccaccio, as forerunners, a century or more ahead, of that great revival of literature.

Our story doesn’t reach the great Renaissance, or the new birth of learning and culture, that marked the sixteenth century. We need to place Chaucer along with Dante in Italy, and a few followers like Petrarch and his friend Boccaccio, as pioneers, a century or more ahead, of that significant revival of literature.

By far the most of the Gothic building was of places for worship or for the accommodation of the clergy. Men thought—and it was a view which the Church was very ready to encourage—that they could find salvation and forgiveness for their sins if they devoted their wealth to the building of houses for religious purposes; and they also supposed that they could secure the favour of God by giving lands and property during their lifetime to the Church or by leaving it to the Church at their death.

The majority of Gothic buildings were made for worship or to house the clergy. People believed—something the Church was keen to promote—that they could attain salvation and forgiveness for their sins by using their wealth to build religious structures. They also thought they could gain God’s favor by donating land and property to the Church while they were alive or by bequeathing it to the Church upon their death.


{193}

{193}


GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE. Doorway of Beauvais Cathedral.
GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE.
Doorway of Beauvais Cathedral.

Gothic Architecture.
Beauvais Cathedral Doorway.


By these gifts and legacies the Church grew more and more wealthy. But this generous gift to the Church did not altogether find favour with the kings or other feudal overlords of the givers, because every {194} such gift to the Church meant a diminution of the taxes payable to the lord. Such feudal taxes were those paid at a vassal's death, on the succession of a new heir—but the Church did not die; or on marriage—but the Church did not marry. Lands of which the owners died without leaving an heir lapsed back to the Crown, which was looked on as having originally given the lands to the tenant on a feudal tenure, or tenancy—but the lands of the Church never thus lapsed.

By these gifts and legacies, the Church became increasingly wealthy. However, this generous donation to the Church wasn't entirely welcomed by the kings or other feudal lords of the donors, because every such gift to the Church meant a reduction in the taxes owed to the lord. These feudal taxes were those paid at a vassal's death, upon the inheritance of a new heir—but the Church did not die; or upon marriage—but the Church did not marry. Lands owned by individuals who died without leaving an heir reverted back to the Crown, which was considered to have originally granted the lands to the tenant under feudal tenure—but the lands of the Church never reverted like that.

In order to put a check on this, Edward I. found it easy to persuade his Parliament to pass an Act to prevent such giving of land to the Church unless leave were first obtained from the Crown. The Act was called the Statute of Mortmain, or of The Dead Hand, probably because land given to the Church passed into a hand that was dead so far as any giving of fees to a feudal lord was concerned. The Crown might, or it might not, grant the leave requested. The persuasion of the Parliament to pass the measure was easy, because most of the influential members of the Parliament suffered in the same way as the king. Their vassals, as well as his, might leave or give land to the Church, and so diminish their fees.

To address this, Edward I found it easy to convince his Parliament to pass a law preventing the handing over of land to the Church unless permission was first granted by the Crown. This law was called the Statute of Mortmain, or the Dead Hand, probably because land given to the Church ended up in a hand that was inactive when it came to paying fees to a feudal lord. The Crown could choose whether or not to grant the requested permission. Convincing Parliament to pass the law was straightforward because many of the influential members faced the same issue as the king. Their vassals, just like his, could leave or give land to the Church, which would reduce their fees.

Wycliffe and Huss

Wycliffe and Huss

Thus king and barons stood together in this particular, against the Church, and all through our story we find a certain difference in this respect between England and the rest of Europe. In England we find that the king, the nobles, and the commons were generally ready to stand together to resist the power claimed by the Pope, representing the Church. They might, and they did, constantly fight amongst themselves, but on the whole they were very ready to unite on this one point, and to resist Rome. The great teacher and preacher Wycliffe gave the Crown all the assistance of his eloquence in denouncing the greed of the Church for civil power and great possessions. {195} Just as we look on Dante, the Italian, as a forerunner of the new birth in learning, so we may regard our Wycliffe as forerunner of the great Reformation in the Church. A great preacher in Bohemia, John Huss, preached the doctrines of Wycliffe and gained far more followers than he; and after Huss, Luther, the greatest of all the reformers, carried the work to its conclusion in the seventeenth century.

So, the king and the barons united in this regard against the Church, and throughout our story, we notice a certain difference between England and the rest of Europe. In England, the king, the nobles, and the common people were generally willing to come together to resist the power claimed by the Pope, who represented the Church. They might frequently fight among themselves, but overall, they were eager to unite on this one issue and stand against Rome. The great teacher and preacher Wycliffe used his eloquence to support the Crown in condemning the Church's greed for civil power and vast wealth. {195} Just as we see Dante, the Italian, as a forerunner of the new awakening in learning, we can regard Wycliffe as a precursor to the great Reformation in the Church. A prominent preacher in Bohemia, John Huss, preached Wycliffe's doctrines and attracted far more followers than he did; and after Huss, Luther, the most significant of all the reformers, carried the work to its conclusion in the seventeenth century.

The Hussites of Bohemia became a large and formidable armed force. In our country it is likely that a revolt of the people of the eastern counties, led by Wat Tyler, was in some part inspired by the teachings of Wycliffe. Questioning the authority of the head of the Government would easily follow from questioning the authority of the head of the Church. But partly by a very gallant show of courage by the young king, Richard II., and partly by the valour of the citizens of London, under the Mayor, the rebels were overcome and crushed.

The Hussites of Bohemia became a large and powerful armed force. In our country, it’s likely that a revolt by the people of the eastern counties, led by Wat Tyler, was partly inspired by Wycliffe’s teachings. Questioning the authority of the head of the Government would easily follow from questioning the authority of the head of the Church. However, thanks in part to the brave display of courage by the young king, Richard II, and the valor of the citizens of London, led by the Mayor, the rebels were defeated and suppressed.

This spirit, however, in which Wycliffe and his followers, the Lollards, disputed the authority of the Pope, found favour with the Government for a short while only, and then the Lollards were hunted down and burnt as heretics. In Southern Germany, it inspired the Hussites a little later. But it made no way in France. We have to remember that at the very beginning of the fourteenth century the Pope fled from Rome and came to live, with his court, at Avignon, and this fact, that the Pope lived, and lived for many years, in a French city, had the effect of drawing the Pope and the King of France closely together. A further effect of this was that, all through the weary years of almost incessant war between France and England, the favour of the Church was with France rather than with England, and it was a favour which had much value.

This movement, in which Wycliffe and his followers, the Lollards, challenged the authority of the Pope, was supported by the Government for a short time, but then the Lollards were persecuted and burned as heretics. In Southern Germany, it inspired the Hussites a bit later. However, it didn't gain any traction in France. We need to remember that at the very start of the fourteenth century, the Pope fled from Rome and settled, along with his court, in Avignon. This meant that the Pope lived, and lived for many years, in a French city, which brought the Pope and the King of France closer together. As a result, throughout the long years of nearly constant war between France and England, the Church favored France over England, and this favor was highly valuable.







{196}

{196}

CHAPTER XXI

ENGLAND, FRANCE, AND BURGUNDY

After the Hundred Years' War had been in progress less than a quarter of a century, it seemed as if Edward III. had won all that he could possibly claim—peace and sovereignty over all the outlying parts of his dominion at home, and over more than he had set out to gain on the Continent. But the war was renewed by the action of Edward's vassal lords in France, only nine years later, and before his death, which happened in 1377, scarce a possession on the Continent was left to England except the city of Calais and a narrow strip of coast south of Bordeaux, in Guienne. Even at sea the French fleet, now aided by the Spanish since the interference by the Black Prince with the affairs of Spain—see p. 180—was completely victorious and made raids on the south coast of England. At the end of the fourteenth century it was on the terms that England should hold these fragments, and these only, of her once great territory on the Continent, that a treaty was made with France by Richard II., Edward's successor on the English throne.

After less than twenty-five years of the Hundred Years' War, it seemed like Edward III had achieved everything he could hope for—peace and control over the distant parts of his realm at home, along with more than he originally aimed to secure in Europe. However, the war resumed just nine years later due to the actions of Edward's vassal lords in France, and by the time he died in 1377, England held almost none of its possessions on the Continent except for the city of Calais and a small stretch of coastline south of Bordeaux in Guienne. Even at sea, the French fleet was completely victorious, now supported by the Spanish after the Black Prince's involvement in Spanish affairs—see p. 180—and carried out raids on the south coast of England. By the end of the fourteenth century, England managed to keep only these remnants of its once vast territory in Europe when Richard II, Edward's successor on the English throne, signed a treaty with France.

The cost and miseries incurred in England by those unsuccessful wars in France led to serious riots against the Government. It was then that Wat Tyler led his force of Kentish rebels to London, where only the courage of the king, a boy of fourteen, and the resistance of the militia of the town saved the city from the mob.

The expenses and suffering caused in England by those failed wars in France sparked major riots against the Government. It was during this time that Wat Tyler led his group of Kentish rebels to London, where only the bravery of the king, a fourteen-year-old boy, and the defense put up by the town's militia kept the city safe from the mob.

{197}

{197}

Twice towards the end of the century Richard, now the French treaty was arranged, found time to visit Ireland and claim the homage of the chiefs of the Irish clans, and it was while he was in Ireland, on the second of these expeditions, that his enemy, Henry, Earl of Bolingbroke, whom he had banished, came back to England and was joined by great forces in the country which had by now become disgusted with Richard's tyranny. For though Richard had shown extraordinary courage and manly wisdom as a boy, his later acts raise a doubt whether he was quite sane. In the last year of the century, 1399, Henry came to the throne as Henry IV.

Twice toward the end of the century, Richard, now that the French treaty was arranged, found time to visit Ireland and claim the loyalty of the chiefs of the Irish clans. It was during his second trip to Ireland that his enemy, Henry, Earl of Bolingbroke, whom he had exiled, returned to England and gathered support from many in the country, who were now fed up with Richard's tyranny. Although Richard had shown remarkable bravery and wise leadership as a boy, his later actions raise questions about his sanity. In the last year of the century, 1399, Henry ascended to the throne as Henry IV.

Henry IV

Henry IV

It was a troublous succession. There was discontent and active rebellion of both lords and commons in England itself. Wales rose in arms against the king and was followed by Scotland. France threatened to renew the war. Gradually the king gained the victory over each of these various forces opposed to him. Wales and Scotland were subdued by arms. Against Scotland he had the help of the great Earl of Northumberland and his son famous in story as "Hotspur." Very shortly afterwards the power of Northumberland was brought into opposition to the king, but was overthrown in that battle which settled the Welsh trouble and, as Shakespeare relates to us, gave Henry, the king's son—soon to be Henry V.—the chance of distinguishing himself by killing "Hotspur" in single combat, and thus proving that he was made for better things than to be the boon companion of the drunken old knight Falstaff.

It was a turbulent time. There was dissatisfaction and active rebellion from both nobles and commoners in England. Wales rose up against the king, followed by Scotland. France threatened to reignite the war. Gradually, the king overcame each of these various forces opposing him. Wales and Scotland were subdued by military force. Against Scotland, he had the support of the great Earl of Northumberland and his son, famously known as "Hotspur." Soon after, Northumberland’s power turned against the king, but he was defeated in the battle that resolved the Welsh conflict and, as Shakespeare tells us, allowed Henry, the king's son—who would soon become Henry V—to make a name for himself by killing "Hotspur" in a duel, proving he was destined for greater things than just being the drinking buddy of the old knight Falstaff.

But with his own commons Henry IV. was able to make terms only by giving up a serious piece of what had been the royal privilege before. He agreed that the taxes raised to meet the expenses of the war should be received and paid out again by a committee appointed by the Parliament, and no longer by an {198} official appointed by the king. The difference was of much importance for the liberties of the English subject.

But with his own resources, Henry IV. could only negotiate by giving up a significant portion of what had previously been a royal privilege. He agreed that the taxes collected to cover war expenses would be received and paid out again by a committee selected by Parliament, rather than an official appointed by the king. This change was very important for the rights of the English citizen.

As for the threat of war from France, that threat died away for the moment in consequence of an event which had a large effect on the course of the story during most of the fifteenth century. This event was the rise of the Duke of Burgundy to a power almost as great as that of the King of France himself, the Duke's feudal overlord.

As for the threat of war from France, that threat faded away for the time being because of an event that significantly influenced the course of events throughout much of the fifteenth century. This event was the rise of the Duke of Burgundy to a power nearly as great as that of the King of France himself, the Duke's feudal overlord.

Burgundy had for very many years been the name of a territory varying in extent, sometimes including portions of the present Italy and Switzerland, and always some of the most fertile and beautiful country in Europe. Towards the end of the fourteenth century it gained greatly in wealth and territory by uniting with itself the province of Flanders. This union came about through the marriage of the heiress of the Count of Flanders with a Duke of Burgundy. The province of Flanders included, as we have seen, semi-independent and wealthy cities such as Bruges and Ghent. Its addition to the dukedom of Burgundy made that chief vassal fully equal in possession of territory and resources with his overlord, the King of France. The story of the next many years in Europe is largely the story of the struggle between this great vassal and his lord. Possibly it was a struggle which saved our England, for England was very wearied and weakened by foreign war; she was full of discontent at home; her fleet had been beaten and broken up. If her old enemy of France had been able to attack her with any united force at this moment, it would have been hard for her to make head against it.

Burgundy had been the name of a territory for many years, sometimes stretching into parts of what is now Italy and Switzerland, and always covering some of the most fertile and beautiful areas in Europe. By the late fourteenth century, it gained significant wealth and land by uniting with the province of Flanders, thanks to the marriage of the heiress of the Count of Flanders to a Duke of Burgundy. The province of Flanders included, as we've seen, semi-independent and prosperous cities like Bruges and Ghent. Adding it to the duchy of Burgundy made this chief vassal equal in land and resources to his overlord, the King of France. The story of the following years in Europe is largely about the struggle between this powerful vassal and his lord. This conflict possibly saved England, which was tired and weakened by foreign wars; there was much discontent at home, and the fleet had been defeated and broken up. If France, England's old enemy, had been able to attack with a united force at that time, it would have been difficult for her to defend against it.

The threat of Burgundy gave the French king business to attend to nearer home. Unfortunately it also gave England an easy opportunity of vexing her ancient enemy by lending her aid to the Duke.

The threat from Burgundy kept the French king busy with issues closer to home. Unfortunately, it also provided England with an easy chance to annoy its long-time rival by supporting the Duke.

{199}

{199}

Agincourt

Agincourt

Henry V., the Prince Hal of Shakespeare's dramas, developed from a foolish prince into a wise king, but he was not wise enough to resist the temptation, given him by the rivalry between the French king and the powerful Duke, to regain what England once held on the Continent. He was wise enough, however, to conduct his campaign in a different manner from that in which former leaders of English armies in France had waged war. The Black Prince and others had marched, conquering and raiding, into the country, with very little apparent plan. Henry V.'s first enterprise was indeed rather of the same kind, and nearly ended in a disastrous failure. But he turned the threatened disaster into a resounding victory in the battle of Agincourt. The chivalry of France was caught up in marshy ground, and the archers of England shot them down. It was a repetition of Crécy and of Poitiers. The slaughter of Frenchmen of distinction and high birth was very great, and this wonderful victory made the English soldier a terror in France for years to come.

Henry V., the Prince Hal from Shakespeare's plays, changed from a foolish prince into a wise king, but he wasn't wise enough to resist the temptation presented by the rivalry between the French king and the powerful Duke to reclaim what England once held in Europe. However, he was smart enough to run his campaign differently from how previous English leaders had fought in France. The Black Prince and others had marched in, conquering and raiding without much of a plan. Henry V.'s first venture was similar and almost ended in disaster. But he transformed that impending failure into a huge victory at the Battle of Agincourt. The French nobility got trapped in marshy land, and the English archers took them down. It was a repeat of Crécy and Poitiers. The slaughter of distinguished and noble Frenchmen was immense, and this remarkable victory made the English soldier a fearsome presence in France for years to come.

But the danger, from which only a wonderful victory could have rescued him, seems to have taught Henry a lesson. In his next campaign he set to work in a methodical way to conquer Normandy, making the country safe behind him as he progressed. It was a slower way than that of the Black Prince, but far more sure.

But the danger that only an incredible victory could have saved him from seems to have taught Henry a lesson. In his next campaign, he methodically set out to conquer Normandy, securing the area behind him as he advanced. It was a slower approach than that of the Black Prince, but much more reliable.

The French king was kept busy by Burgundy. He could send no help to his vassal of Normandy, and the whole of Normandy fell into Henry's hand. The Burgundians meantime had captured Paris; and now a desperate deed of treachery was done by the heir to the French throne. The actual King of France was insane, and incapable of taking any part in the government.

The French king was tied up with Burgundy. He couldn't send any help to his vassal in Normandy, and all of Normandy fell into Henry's control. Meanwhile, the Burgundians had taken Paris; and now a desperate act of betrayal was carried out by the heir to the French throne. The actual King of France was mentally unwell and unable to participate in the government.

To break, as he thought, the Burgundian power, {200} the Dauphin, that is, the eldest son of the king, murdered the Duke of Burgundy even as the latter knelt before him to do homage. The Duke's purpose in doing this homage was to unite the forces of Burgundy and France against the growing power of Henry. After this desperate deed the Burgundians deemed it their best course to make terms with Henry, and the terms they made were that he should marry the daughter of the mad King of France and should be placed, with the help of Burgundy, on the French throne as soon as the mad king died—excluding the Dauphin from the succession.

To undermine what he believed was the Burgundian power, {200} the Dauphin, the king's eldest son, murdered the Duke of Burgundy while the Duke was kneeling before him to show respect. The Duke's goal in doing this was to unite the forces of Burgundy and France against the rising power of Henry. After this reckless act, the Burgundians decided it was best to make a deal with Henry, and the agreement was that he would marry the daughter of the insane King of France and would be placed, with Burgundy's support, on the French throne as soon as the mad king died—keeping the Dauphin out of the succession.

They were terms which committed Henry to a constant war with the Dauphin's forces. In this he was consistently successful; but the project formed by his treaty with the Burgundians was broken by his early death. Henry VI., his son and successor as King of England, was then two years old.

They were terms that bound Henry to an ongoing conflict with the Dauphin's forces. In this, he was consistently successful; however, the plan he made with the Burgundians fell apart due to his untimely death. Henry VI, his son and the next King of England, was only two years old at that time.

The English regent, who had charge of the kingdom while Henry VI. was under full age, carried on the war in France against the party of the Dauphin. And it was waged with steady success, so that the Dauphin, now come to the throne as Charles VII., was on the point of giving up all as lost, when the tide of England's victory was checked and then turned back by one of the most wonderful persons whom we meet in the whole course of the story—Joan of Arc.

The English regent, who was in charge of the kingdom while Henry VI was still a minor, continued the war in France against the Dauphin's supporters. The campaign was consistently successful, to the point where the Dauphin, who had now become Charles VII, was ready to surrender everything as hopeless. However, England's winning streak was interrupted and reversed by one of the most remarkable figures in the entire narrative—Joan of Arc.

This peasant girl, becoming prophetess, led the soldiers of France to victory and inspired them with the belief that heaven was on their side. From that moment the tide turned and all went in France's favour. The "Maid of Orleans," Joan herself, was captured by the Burgundians, sold to the English, and to our shame was burnt by the English as a heretic. But the French successes continued, none the less; the Burgundians wavered and went over to the King of France again; and precisely in the middle year of {201} the fifteenth century, 1450, the English lost Normandy and all their hold on Northern France.

This peasant girl, becoming a prophetess, led the soldiers of France to victory and inspired them with the belief that heaven was on their side. From that moment, things changed, and everything started to favor France. The "Maid of Orleans," Joan herself, was captured by the Burgundians, sold to the English, and, to our shame, was burned by the English as a heretic. However, the French continued to succeed; the Burgundians hesitated and switched sides to the King of France again; and right in the middle of the year of {201} the fifteenth century, 1450, the English lost Normandy and all their control over Northern France.

Three years later that strip of Guienne, the coast line from Bordeaux southward, went the same way, and England was left with not a foot of French soil except the town of Calais.

Three years later, that part of Guienne, the coastline from Bordeaux south, suffered the same fate, and England was left with not a single inch of French land except for the town of Calais.

And now it would seem as if England might at length hope to settle her own troubles within her island boundaries. If that was a hope which any men of that day entertained it was grievously disappointed, for she was just about to enter on those terrible years of civil war between the two great dukedoms of York and Lancaster, each claiming the throne, which went on during nearly all the latter half of the century. For their badge and emblem the Yorkists had a white rose and the Lancastrians a red, and from these roses those dreadful wars are known as the Wars of the Roses.

And now it seemed like England might finally hope to resolve her own issues within her own borders. If anyone at the time held onto that hope, they were sadly let down, as she was just about to enter those terrible years of civil war between the two powerful houses of York and Lancaster, each claiming the throne, which lasted for nearly the entire second half of the century. The Yorkists had a white rose as their symbol, while the Lancastrians had a red one, and these bloody conflicts are known as the Wars of the Roses.

Wars of the Roses

Wars of the Roses

The English people had naturally been bitterly disappointed by the final result of the French war. England continued under the practical governance of the regents even after the king had come of age, and their rule caused great dissatisfaction. A dangerous mob under one Jack Cade got the better of the king's troops and held the city of London for two days. But his mob was undisciplined, and when the citizens took arms in their own defence the rebellion was soon put down. It was a sign, however, of the general discontent that the rebellion could have even such success as this.

The English people were understandably very disappointed by the outcome of the French war. England remained practically under the control of the regents even after the king reached adulthood, and their leadership led to widespread dissatisfaction. A dangerous mob led by a man named Jack Cade managed to overpower the king's troops and held the city of London for two days. However, the mob was disorganized, and when the citizens took up arms to protect themselves, the rebellion was quickly crushed. Still, it showed the level of general discontent that the rebellion was able to achieve even this much success.

What helped to make the Wars of the Roses so prolonged and so bitter was that the claim of each of the rivals was so nearly equal. In an outlined story, such as this that I am trying to tell, there is no place for the details of the claims of each; but we may note that the claim as to the strict right of succession was complicated by the claim put forward by the York {202} party that they stood for the national welfare against the bad government of the Lancastrian king and his regents. The Lancastrians posed as pure loyalists, affirming that they stood for the legitimate rights of succession to the throne. Certainly the evils of their government were obvious to all men. They had lost France; England was without a fleet to protect her shores, and the French landed and raided; the oversea trade of England with the Continent was nearly ruined. Victory went now to one and now to another of the evenly balanced forces, and with each successive victory the vengeance taken by the victors, in retaliation for what their side had suffered when it was defeated, became more and more sanguinary. In one of the battles, that fought at Towton in 1461, which was a great Yorkist victory, the statement that more than 36,000 men were killed seems to be generally accepted, though it is scarcely credible when we consider the small population of England at this time. More than three-quarters of the loss was suffered by the Lancastrians. Moreover, of twelve of what are regarded as the great battles of these wars, it is notable that the Yorkists won nine and the Lancastrians only three; yet the final battle, that of Bosworth Field, the battle which "counted" above all the others, was won by the Lancastrians, and its result was to place Henry VII. on the throne. Bosworth and 1485 are usually named as the place and date of the last battle in the long drawn-out Wars of the Roses, but in fact the struggle was maintained till within three years of the end of the century, and the really last battle was fought, again to a Lancastrian victory, at Blackheath in 1497.

What made the Wars of the Roses so long and bitter was that the claims of each rival were almost equal. In the story I’m trying to tell, there’s no space for the details of each claim; however, we can note that the York party argued they represented the national interest against the poor governance of the Lancastrian king and his regents. The Lancastrians claimed to be true loyalists, insisting they supported the legitimate rights to the throne. Clearly, the problems of their rule were evident to everyone. They had lost France; England had no navy to defend its shores, allowing the French to land and raid; overseas trade with the Continent was nearly destroyed. Victory shifted back and forth between the two evenly matched forces, and with each victory, the retaliation by the winners became increasingly brutal as they avenged their side's previous defeats. In one battle, at Towton in 1461, a significant Yorkist win, it’s widely accepted that over 36,000 men were killed, although this seems hard to believe given England's small population at that time. More than three-quarters of the casualties were Lancastrians. Additionally, out of twelve major battles in these wars, the Yorkists won nine and the Lancastrians only three; yet the final battle, at Bosworth Field, which truly mattered more than the others, was won by the Lancastrians, resulting in Henry VII taking the throne. Bosworth and 1485 are often cited as the location and date of the last battle in the long Wars of the Roses, but in reality, the conflict continued until just three years before the century ended, with the actual last battle, also won by the Lancastrians, occurring at Blackheath in 1497.

Use of firearms

Gun usage

In the beginning of the wars the unfortunate Henry VI. was twice taken prisoner. King Edward IV. then comes to the throne. Henry is released, regains the throne and Edward flees abroad. He gets {203} the help of the Duke of Burgundy, and with a force of Burgundian soldiers returns and dethrones Henry. We may note that these Burgundians were armed with what were called arquebuses, firing gunpowder, ignited by a match. The arquebuses were made somewhat after the pattern of the crossbow, but of course without the bow, and with a barrel in place of the open trough for the bolt. It was not the first time of the use of firearms in England, but there seem to have been more soldiers thus armed, in the battle which brought Edward to the throne again, than ever before.

At the start of the wars, the unfortunate Henry VI was captured twice. King Edward IV then took the throne. Henry was released, reclaimed the throne, and Edward fled abroad. He received help from the Duke of Burgundy and, with a force of Burgundian soldiers, returned to overthrow Henry. It's worth noting that these Burgundians were equipped with what were known as arquebuses, which fired gunpowder ignited by a match. The arquebuses were designed somewhat like the crossbow but, of course, without the bow, featuring a barrel instead of an open trough for the bolt. This wasn't the first time firearms had been used in England, but it appears there were more soldiers armed this way in the battle that restored Edward to the throne than ever before.

These Wars of the Roses, though they were waged for long, and though the vengeance taken by the successive victors was heavy, seem to have interfered surprisingly little with the agriculture and not greatly with the commerce of the country. Although the victors' vengeance was dire, it was directed mainly against the chiefs of the conquered side. It did not fall on the rank and file. Population, in spite of the war, increased both in town and country, and in rural districts the tenant farmer more and more took the place of the villein. The result was that when Edward IV. had firmly established himself on the throne he found himself very largely free of that menace from the great barons which had been a check on the authority of the kings before him and had won privileges and charters from them. Many of the great men had been killed in battle or in the executions which followed a victory.

These Wars of the Roses were fought for a long time, and although the revenge taken by the victorious side was severe, it surprisingly didn’t disrupt agriculture much and only had a minor impact on the country’s commerce. The victors were harsh, but their wrath was mostly aimed at the leaders of the defeated side and didn’t affect the common soldiers. Despite the war, the population grew in both urban and rural areas, and in the countryside, tenant farmers increasingly replaced the serfs. As a result, when Edward IV solidified his position on the throne, he found himself largely free from the threat posed by the powerful barons that had previously limited the authority of kings and earned privileges and charters from them. Many of the nobles had been killed in battle or during the executions that followed victories.

Therefore, had Edward so pleased, he might, as it seems, have been a king almost as autocratic as any of the Tudors who followed him after the brief reign of Richard III. Before the Tudor family succeeded the Plantagenets, more battles were to be fought and the nobility were still further to be weakened. But Edward was strong enough over them. He, {204} fortunately for England, cared for prosperity rather than for glory. He not only encouraged commerce, but was something of a merchant on his own account, owning trading vessels and making much money by the venture. The weaving trade, under him, extended in England and its great centre at Coventry was established.

Therefore, if Edward had wanted to, he could have been a king as powerful as any of the Tudors who came after the short reign of Richard III. Before the Tudor family took over from the Plantagenets, there would be more battles, and the nobility would be further weakened. But Edward was strong enough to handle them. He, {204} thankfully for England, focused on prosperity rather than fame. He not only promoted trade but also dabbled as a merchant himself, owning trading ships and making a lot of money from his ventures. The weaving industry expanded under his rule, and its major center at Coventry was established.

He did indeed send an army to the Continent, to aid Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy, who was his brother-in-law, against Louis XI. of France, but even this turned into a financial venture, for he allowed Louis to bribe him out and took his army home again.

He really did send an army to the Continent to help Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy, who was his brother-in-law, against Louis XI of France, but this ended up being just a financial deal, as he accepted a bribe from Louis and took his army back home.

And here we touch a point, in the relations between Burgundy and France, which is the point on which the final result of these relations turned. The result was that France, under Louis XI., gained a complete victory and that he became really sovereign over the land in which the sovereignty of the French kings had been disputed very long and very hardly. But the point on which the relations turned towards that result is indicated by the very title given to Charles of Burgundy, "the Bold," while the extraordinary character of the King of France is hinted by the means he employed to get rid of Edward and the English army. He made appeal to the chief desire of Edward's heart, the love of money. Louis is known in history as perhaps the master diplomat and schemer of all the many that its pages show us. He was a master in detecting and in playing upon the weaknesses of men's characters. So he played on Edward's avarice.

And here we hit on a key point in the relationship between Burgundy and France, which ultimately determined the outcome of their interactions. The result was that France, under Louis XI, achieved a complete victory and he became the true ruler of the territory where the authority of French kings had been contested for a long time. The turning point in these relations is highlighted by the title given to Charles of Burgundy, "the Bold," while the unique character of the King of France is suggested by the tactics he used to eliminate Edward and the English army. He appealed to Edward's greatest desire, which was his love of money. Louis is recognized in history as possibly the greatest diplomat and schemer among many notable figures. He excelled at identifying and exploiting the weaknesses in people's characters. So, he capitalized on Edward's greed.

Against this cunning and scheming, for which the king had a genius, his great vassal had perhaps in excess that quality of boldness which his title implies. He was over-venturesome and hasty, and Louis waited and schemed, like a spider in the web's centre, and finally sucked the blood of the buzzing impetuous fly.

Against this cunning and scheming, where the king excelled, his major vassal perhaps had an excess of the boldness his title suggested. He was overly daring and impulsive, while Louis waited and plotted like a spider at the center of its web, eventually draining the life out of the buzzing, reckless fly.

The first Tudor king

The first Tudor monarch

The claims of the first Tudor king to the throne of {205} England will be seen to be none too sound, if looked at critically. Largely it was Henry's own ability that enabled him to establish himself and to make a final end of the opposition and rebellions after he had been for twelve years king. It was an ability and strength of purpose characteristic of all his successors until the throne of England passed from the Tudors to the Scottish Stuarts. Yet always the despotism of the English kings differed from that of the French kings in this important point: that whereas the French kings had their foot on the necks of both barons and commons, in England even those who were most autocratic over their nobility always kept a wary eye on their commons, and not even Mary in her zeal for the Roman Catholic religion dared to go too far in opposition to the feeling of the country.

The claims of the first Tudor king to the throne of {205} England will look pretty shaky upon closer inspection. Primarily, it was Henry's own skills that allowed him to solidify his position and put an end to the opposition and rebellions after being king for twelve years. His ability and determination were traits that characterized all his successors until the throne of England shifted from the Tudors to the Scottish Stuarts. However, the autocracy of the English kings always differed from that of the French kings in this crucial way: while the French kings oppressed both nobles and commoners, even the most authoritarian English rulers kept a cautious eye on their common people. Not even Mary, in her fervor for the Roman Catholic faith, dared to push too far against the sentiments of the nation.







{206}

{206}

CHAPTER XXII

THE TEUTON AND THE SLAV

Thus we have traced in outline the course of the great story up to, or about, the year 1500, in respect of three of the nations which were among the foremost actors in it, England, France, and Spain. We have seen each of them establishing themselves within something very like the national boundaries which enclose them to-day. England and Scotland have not yet come into union, but the Tweed is in 1500, as now, the boundary river between them.

Thus we have outlined the main events of the great story up to around the year 1500, focusing on three of the key nations involved: England, France, and Spain. We have observed each of these nations establishing themselves within boundaries that are very similar to the ones they have today. England and Scotland have not yet united, but the Tweed River is, in 1500 just as it is now, the dividing line between them.

France, by the subtlety of Louis XI., has gained the mastery of all her great vassal lords. The English, it is true, still hold Calais, but no other possession on the Continent. And the boundary of France goes further north in 1500 than now, for it includes that count-ship, or province, of Flanders which had been brought into the possession of France's most powerful and dangerous vassal the Duke of Burgundy.

France, thanks to the cleverness of Louis XI, has taken control of all her major vassal lords. The English do still hold Calais, but they have no other territory on the mainland. Also, the northern border of France in 1500 extends further than it does now, as it includes the county or province of Flanders, which was held by France's most powerful and threatening vassal, the Duke of Burgundy.

Northward, again, Holland and Scandinavia (the present Norway and Sweden)—with Denmark, sometimes the most powerful of them all—did not take much part as nations in the great story, but, as we have seen, the Northmen came very largely into its making by reason of their sea-faring raids and settlements upon the coasts of all the Western world. From Normandy they came to England and they conquered. They established themselves as kings of Sicily. A Northman, Baldwin, became Eastern Emperor at Constantinople.

Northward, once more, Holland and Scandinavia (modern-day Norway and Sweden)—along with Denmark, which was sometimes the most powerful of them all—didn’t play a significant role as nations in this grand narrative. However, as we've noted, the Northmen greatly contributed to its development through their sea-faring raids and settlements along the coasts of the Western world. From Normandy, they came to England and took control. They also established themselves as kings of Sicily. A Northman, Baldwin, became the Eastern Emperor in Constantinople.


{207}

{207}


CONSTANTINOPLE. Fountain and Square of St. Sophia.
CONSTANTINOPLE.
Fountain and Square of St. Sophia.


CONSTANTINOPLE. Fountain and Square of St. Sophia.
ISTANBUL.
Fountain and Square of St. Sophia.


Spain we have seen coming together, by the union of Castile and Aragon under Ferdinand and Isabella, {208} within its present boundaries of sea and mountains. It has finally overthrown the last stronghold of Mahommedan power in the western part of Europe by the conquest of Granada. Portugal ever since the time of the second Crusade has kept its independence.

Spain has united through the joining of Castile and Aragon under Ferdinand and Isabella, {208} within its current borders of sea and mountains. It has ultimately defeated the last bastion of Muslim power in western Europe with the conquest of Granada. Since the time of the second Crusade, Portugal has maintained its independence.

On the other, the eastern side of Europe, however, we find that another Mahommedan power, of quite different race from any of the Syrians, Arabians, and Africans who composed the mixed Moslem force which occupied Spain, has taken firm possession of Constantinople itself and of a vast area of Europe northward—the Turks.

On the eastern side of Europe, however, we see that another Muslim power, completely different in ethnicity from the Syrians, Arabians, and Africans who made up the diverse Muslim force that occupied Spain, has firmly taken control of Constantinople itself and a large part of Europe to the north—the Turks.

Constantine had been an Emperor of wise foresight when he surrounded with strong defensive walls the fine city which he built beside the older Byzantium. It was the gate commanding the narrow sea-way separating Europe from Asia. Its harbour, later known as the Golden Horn, was spacious and secure for ships of commerce or ships of war. Its importance was obvious. Long before its capture by the Crusaders at the beginning of the thirteenth century it had seen the barbarians from the north hammering at its walls. Already the growing nation which had Moscow for its chief city, and which was beginning to be called Russia, had commenced its attempts—of which there have been very many in later story—to reach down to Constantinople.

Constantine was a smart Emperor who built strong defensive walls around the impressive city he established next to the older Byzantium. It stood as the gateway overseeing the narrow passage that separated Europe from Asia. Its harbor, later known as the Golden Horn, was large and safe for both trade ships and warships. Its significance was clear. Long before the Crusaders captured it in the early thirteenth century, it had already faced attacks from northern barbarians trying to breach its walls. The growing nation with Moscow as its capital, which was starting to be called Russia, had begun its numerous attempts—many of which are noted in later history—to reach Constantinople.

Partly by fighting and partly by bribing, the Emperor of the East had succeeded in keeping the barbarians off, but the attack of the Crusaders, with the Venetian fleet to aid, prevailed as we have seen. Baldwin and his successors reigned at Constantinople for more than fifty years.

Partly through battles and partly through bribes, the Eastern Emperor managed to keep the barbarians away, but the Crusaders' attack, supported by the Venetian fleet, ultimately succeeded as we've seen. Baldwin and his successors ruled Constantinople for over fifty years.

The effect of that capture of the capital of the East by the Western powers was curious. It led to the incursion into Greece, and into all that south-eastern {209} corner of Europe over which the Emperor at Constantinople was supposed to be sovereign, of many members of the most important families of the Western world, especially French and Burgundian. And so we have at this time as actors in our stories men with such titles as Duke of Thebes and Duke of Athens, but with names that are Gothic or Latin in origin.

The impact of the Western powers capturing the East's capital was interesting. It led to an influx into Greece and the entire southeastern {209} part of Europe, which the Emperor in Constantinople was believed to rule over, of many prominent members from the most important families in the West, especially from France and Burgundy. As a result, we now have characters in our stories with titles like Duke of Thebes and Duke of Athens, but with names that are of Gothic or Latin origin.

Gothic Dukes in Greece

Gothic Dukes in Greece

This hold of the West on the East, however, lasted only a little more than half a century, and then the Greeks regained the capital city and again a Greek Emperor reigned. And gradually, after the loss of the Empire, the lords from the West lost much of their power in their own territories also.

This control of the West over the East, however, lasted only a little more than fifty years, and then the Greeks took back the capital city and a Greek Emperor ruled again. And gradually, after the fall of the Empire, the lords from the West lost much of their influence in their own lands too.

So this was but a quickly passing act in the story. There was an attempt at union between the Greek and the Roman Churches during that half-century. The Pope of Rome was officially recognised as the superior of the Patriarch at Constantinople. But it does not seem that his authority made much difference to the doctrine which the bishops in the Eastern world professed, nor in their way of conducting their religious affairs. And after the temporary union the Churches fell apart again, as before.

So this was just a brief moment in the story. There was an attempt to unite the Greek and Roman Churches during that fifty-year period. The Pope in Rome was officially acknowledged as the leader of the Patriarch in Constantinople. However, it doesn't appear that his authority significantly impacted the beliefs held by the bishops in the Eastern world or their approach to managing their religious practices. After the temporary union, the Churches splintered again, just like before.

Now we saw, in a former chapter of the story—Chapter XVI.—how the great mass of the Slavonic peoples, pressing from the east westward, had been divided by the Hungarians, of different race from themselves, thrusting in like a wedge. The wedge split them into two parts, of which the northern, consisting chiefly of Russia and Poland, was far larger than the southern. The principal Slavonic peoples in the southern part were the Bulgarians and Serbians settled in those territories, or nearly so, which Bulgaria occupies now and which Serbia did occupy until the Great War. The place of the latter we now see marked on our modern maps as forming part of the larger State of Jugo-Slavia.

Now we saw, in a previous chapter of the story—Chapter XVI.—how the large group of Slavic people, moving from the east to the west, was divided by the Hungarians, who were of a different ethnicity, acting like a wedge. The wedge split them into two groups, with the northern part, mainly consisting of Russia and Poland, being much larger than the southern part. The main Slavic groups in the southern part were the Bulgarians and Serbians who lived in the regions that Bulgaria occupies now and which Serbia controlled until the Great War. The area that Serbia used to occupy is now marked on our modern maps as part of the larger state of Yugoslavia.

{210}

{210}

We have said something already about the beginnings of that vast and unfortunate country which is now called Russia. We saw how the name of the country and its first rulers came down from Scandinavia. The Scandinavians were great people, with unusual gifts of governing and organising at a time when these were very rare and precious gifts among the tribes and nations of Northern Europe. They must have had a touch of the genius which made the ancient Romans so masterful and effective.

We’ve already talked a bit about the origins of that large and troubled country now known as Russia. We noted that the name of the country and its first leaders came from Scandinavia. The Scandinavians were remarkable people, possessing exceptional skills in governance and organization at a time when these abilities were quite rare and valuable among the tribes and nations of Northern Europe. They must have had a spark of the brilliance that made the ancient Romans so powerful and influential.

The first capital of that infant Russia, which was destined to grow into such a giant, was Novgorod, not very far from where its later capital of Petrograd now stands. As with other famous cities in other lands, Novgorod was important because of its situation on a navigable waterway. Then from it again there stretched waterways to the south, both to the Caspian and to the Black Sea. The enterprising Scandinavians who went down to the Mediterranean and took possession of many coast towns and of islands in the Ionian Sea did not all go sea-roving round France and Spain and Italy to the eastward. The majority, I expect, did go by sea; but there is record of many going by the land (or river) route, through Russia. Soon the people that had occupied Novgorod and its neighbourhood spread eastward to another settlement called Nijni-Novgorod, which, as you may see on the map, is also on a great waterway. We may always find a reason for the growth of a big city, if we go a-hunting for the reason; and it is always an interesting hunt.

The first capital of the young Russia, which was destined to grow into such a giant, was Novgorod, not far from where its later capital of Petrograd now stands. Like other famous cities in different countries, Novgorod was significant because of its location on a navigable waterway. From there, waterways extended south, both to the Caspian and the Black Sea. The adventurous Scandinavians who sailed down to the Mediterranean and claimed many coastal towns and islands in the Ionian Sea didn’t all roam by sea around France, Spain, and Italy to the east. Most likely, many traveled by land (or river) routes through Russia. Soon, the people who occupied Novgorod and its surrounding area spread east to another settlement called Nijni-Novgorod, which, as you can see on the map, is also located on a major waterway. We can always find reasons for the growth of a big city if we look for them, and it’s always an interesting search.

Another tribe or nation of these same Slavonic people began to grow in numbers and importance. They had their capital at Moscow.

Another tribe or nation of these same Slavic people began to grow in number and importance. They had their capital in Moscow.

The Tartars

The Tatars

During the first half of the thirteenth century these Slavs, whose pressure on his borders gave trouble to the German Emperor, were being pressed in their turn {211} by a people coming from farther east, from the very borders of China. They were a people from Mongolia, called Tartars, and they lived the hardy, nomadic life. They moved less like armies than like nations, taking all their belongings, their wives and children, with them. They were very numerous and very fierce. They came down upon these Slavs repeatedly, but it appears to have made but little difference whether they were victors or vanquished; for if they won they did not settle on the conquered territory; they went away again. And if they were defeated there was no permanence about their defeat; they came back again. They were a constant vexation and menace.

During the first half of the thirteenth century, these Slavs, who were causing problems for the German Emperor by pushing against his borders, were in turn being pressured by a group coming from further east, right up to the borders of China. They were Mongolian people known as Tartars, and they led a tough, nomadic lifestyle. They moved more like entire nations than like armies, bringing all their belongings, wives, and children with them. They were very numerous and very fierce. They repeatedly attacked the Slavs, but it didn’t seem to matter whether they won or lost; if they were victorious, they didn’t settle on the conquered land but simply left. And if they were defeated, there was nothing permanent about their loss; they would come back again. They were a constant source of irritation and threat.

So the story went, during all that half-century or so—at one time the Tartars overrunning nearly all Russia, as well as parts of Poland, except Novgorod itself. Later again they captured Novgorod. But by that time, that is to say just a little before the date at which the Greeks regained Constantinople—namely 1261—Moscow and the Muscovite province had increased in importance and strength. It seems that this capture by the Tartars of the capital of the southern province gave Moscow the opportunity to assert and make good a claim to authority over both provinces, for the Tsar or Czar (or Cæsar, or Kaiser) of Moscow entered into an alliance with the Khan (or chieftain) of the Tartar horde, and it is in this alliance that we may see the seed from which grew that immense Russia of to-day, which includes part of Mongolia itself, where those Tartar hordes came from.

So the story goes, during all that half-century or so—at one point the Tartars took over almost all of Russia, as well as parts of Poland, except for Novgorod itself. Later, they captured Novgorod. But by then, just a little before the date when the Greeks reclaimed Constantinople—specifically 1261—Moscow and the surrounding Muscovite province had grown in importance and strength. It seems that this capture of the southern province's capital by the Tartars allowed Moscow to assert its claim to authority over both provinces, as the Tsar or Czar (or Cæsar, or Kaiser) of Moscow formed an alliance with the Khan (or chieftain) of the Tartar horde. In this alliance, we can see the beginnings of the vast Russia we know today, which even includes part of Mongolia, the original home of those Tartar hordes.

The story of the next two centuries in Russia is really the story of the growth of the country from this seed. Other Slavonic peoples that grew powerful at the same time as, and in some rivalry with, Russia, were the Poles and Lithuanians. The latter were a fierce barbarous people. Probably they were a branch of the Slavonic family, but less civilised than the {212} others and a constant menace both to Poles and Russians.

The story of the next two centuries in Russia is really about how the country grew from this foundation. Other Slavic nations that became strong during the same period, often competing with Russia, were the Poles and Lithuanians. The Lithuanians were a fierce and barbaric group. They were likely part of the Slavic family but were less civilized than the others and posed a constant threat to both the Poles and the Russians. {212}

Teuton and Slav

Teutons and Slavs

Now you will perhaps remember that at the time of the second Crusade, that is in the middle of the twelfth century, a body of knights raised to go to Palestine requested the Pope's leave to go instead against a tribe called the Wends, who were pressing in upon Germany through the country that now is Prussia. The Wends were a pagan people and the Pope's leave was granted. This body of knights were called the Knights of the Sword, but they were absorbed later by the larger body called the Teutonic Order. This Order got possession of extensive territory along the south shore of the Baltic, and there the knights and their retainers maintained themselves—a Teutonic force lying between the Slavs and the ports on the Baltic. That was a position which was tolerably sure to lead to trouble. Several times in course of this great story we have seen a foreign army invited into a country and establishing itself there in a manner quite unexpected by the hosts. Actually it was on the invitation of one of the grandees of Poland that these Teutonic knights came to settle on their borders. They were established to the north of Poland, and on the eastern side they were bounded by the Lithuanians. And against these Lithuanians they would naturally fight, according to the purpose with which their order had been founded, because the Lithuanians were pagans until about halfway through the thirteenth century. At that time their ruler was converted to Christianity, and proclaimed Christianity as the State religion; and early in the next century they made an alliance with the Poles, their kinsmen. The Poles had been very hardly beset during the early part of the fourteenth century by those Teutonic guests who had come in on their invitation, but they heavily defeated the knights in 1332, and by their alliance with the {213} Lithuanians they became strong. The Teutonic Order had henceforth to stand on the defensive, trying, but in vain, to hold the lands that it had won.

Now you might recall that during the second Crusade, in the middle of the twelfth century, a group of knights set out to go to Palestine but instead asked the Pope for permission to fight against a tribe called the Wends, who were pushing into Germany through what is now Prussia. The Wends were a pagan people, and the Pope granted permission. This group of knights was known as the Knights of the Sword, but they were later absorbed into a larger organization called the Teutonic Order. This Order gained control of a large area along the southern shore of the Baltic Sea, where the knights and their followers established themselves—a Teutonic force positioned between the Slavs and the Baltic ports. That was a situation likely to lead to conflict. Throughout this great story, we've seen foreign armies invited into countries and settling in ways that were unexpected by the locals. In fact, it was at the invitation of one of the Polish nobles that these Teutonic knights came to settle on their borders. They were located to the north of Poland, bordered on the east by the Lithuanians. Naturally, they would fight against the Lithuanians, as that aligned with the original purpose of their order, since the Lithuanians were pagans until about the middle of the thirteenth century. At that time, their ruler converted to Christianity and declared it the state religion; early in the next century, they formed an alliance with the Poles, their relatives. The Poles had faced significant challenges in the early part of the fourteenth century from those Teutonic guests who had come at their invitation but managed to defeat the knights heavily in 1332, and through their alliance with the Lithuanians, they grew stronger. From then on, the Teutonic Order had to adopt a defensive stance, trying, but failing, to hold onto the lands they had previously gained.

In course of the fifteenth century, Russia grew in strength, by her alliance with the Tartars, and she too began to press upon the Teutonic knights. The knights were gallant fighters in these days of their adversity, and just after the end of the century they won a victory over the Tsar's forces which led to a fifty years' truce. But the terms of the truce did not give the victors any increase of territory. It did but confirm their position for a while, and for a while only, as masters of what they still held. If you look at a modern map it will show you no trace of these Teutonic knights and their possessions, once so extensive. Their story, which is part of the larger story of the long struggle between Teuton and Slav, ended in a complete victory for the Slav. Nearly at the date of this treaty between the knights and the Tsar, the great State of Lithuania was merged in the Kingdom of Poland. Together they became a great power, while Cracow, the Polish capital, and other towns favoured by their positions on navigable waterways grew rich and prosperous.

During the fifteenth century, Russia gained strength through its alliance with the Tartars and began to challenge the Teutonic knights. The knights were brave fighters during this tough time, and just after the century ended, they achieved a victory over the Tsar's forces, which resulted in a fifty-year truce. However, the terms of the truce didn't give the victors any additional territory. It merely confirmed their position temporarily as the rulers of what they still held. If you look at a modern map, you'll find no trace of these Teutonic knights and their once vast possessions. Their story, which is part of the broader narrative of the long conflict between Teuton and Slav, concluded in a total victory for the Slav. Around the time of this treaty between the knights and the Tsar, the vast State of Lithuania was absorbed into the Kingdom of Poland. Together, they became a major power, while Cracow, the Polish capital, and other towns located along navigable waterways grew wealthy and prosperous.

We saw, in Chapter XVI., that one of the German States, that of Austria (the eastern land), lay especially exposed to the pressure of the Slavs. Because it lay in that exposed position, it had need to be strong. And it was for the advantage of the whole German Empire further to its west that it should be thus strong, because only by its strength could it act as an effective defence against these eastern enemies. Therefore it was granted privileges. Its ruler was raised to the rank of Duke, and later to Archduke. The situation of its capital, Vienna, on that great waterway, the Danube River, brought wealth. All through the fourteenth century Austria was gradually adding to {214} her territory by conquest of weaker States along her borders.

We saw, in Chapter XVI., that one of the German states, Austria (the eastern region), was particularly vulnerable to the influence of the Slavs. Because of this vulnerable position, it needed to be strong. It was beneficial for the entire German Empire further west that it be robust, as only its strength could provide an effective defense against these eastern threats. As a result, it was granted special privileges. Its leader was promoted to the title of Duke, and later to Archduke. The location of its capital, Vienna, along the significant waterway of the Danube River, brought wealth. Throughout the fourteenth century, Austria steadily expanded its territory by conquering weaker states along its borders. {214}

It was in 1273 that Rudolph, Count of Habsburg, in the north of what now is Switzerland, became ruler of Austria; and the Habsburgs, or Hapsburgs, have been the ruling family in Austria ever since, until the Austrian Emperor's resignation on the loss of the Great War. Rudolph was also King of Germany. His claim to Austria was not very clear, but he was able to establish it because of the division of parties caused by the dying out of the direct descendants of the former ruling family.

It was in 1273 that Rudolph, Count of Habsburg, in the north of what is now Switzerland, became the ruler of Austria; and the Habsburgs have been the ruling family in Austria ever since, until the Austrian Emperor's resignation after the defeat in World War I. Rudolph was also King of Germany. His claim to Austria wasn't very clear, but he managed to establish it because of the division of factions caused by the extinction of the direct descendants of the former ruling family.

It was for a like reason that Hungary, lying up against Austria's eastern border, and frequently at war with her, was able, after the middle of the fifteenth century, to annex some of Austria's most easterly possessions. But it was Austria's fortune at this crisis to have as her Archduke a bold and able man of the Habsburg line, Maximilian I., who was afterwards elected Emperor. Austria was by now an arch-duchy, but she was not yet an "electorate"; that is to say she had no vote, as those German States that were "electorates" had a vote, for the choice of an Emperor. For it was thus, by vote among those States that had the right of "election," that one was chosen to sit on the throne of Charlemagne. When you read of a ruler as an "Elector"—say of Hanover or of whatever State it be—you will know that it means that he was ruler of a State that had this right of election.

It was for a similar reason that Hungary, located along Austria's eastern border and often at war with her, was able, after the mid-1400s, to take over some of Austria's eastern territories. However, Austria was fortunate at this moment to have a bold and capable leader from the Habsburg family, Maximilian I., who later became Emperor. By this time, Austria was an archduchy, but it hadn’t yet become an "electorate," meaning it didn’t have a vote like those German States that were "electorates" did when choosing an Emperor. It was this voting process among the States with the right to "elect" that determined who would sit on Charlemagne's throne. So when you read about a ruler referred to as an "Elector"—for example, from Hanover or any other State—you’ll understand that it means they were the leader of a State that had that election right.

Maximilian then, later thus chosen Emperor, led and organised Austria with such success that by the end of the century, that is to say before the year 1500, he had regained all the territory that Hungary had lately taken, and restored to Austria all her old possessions. He had extended her boundaries to very much those which she continued to hold right up to the re-arrangement made after the Great War.

Maximilian, later chosen as Emperor, led and organized Austria so successfully that by the end of the century, specifically before the year 1500, he had reclaimed all the territory that Hungary had recently taken and restored Austria's former possessions. He had expanded her borders to nearly the same extent that they remained until the reorganization following the Great War.

{215}

{215}

Thus this powerful family of Habsburgs established themselves in Austria, and at the same time established Austria as the most powerful State in Germany, although she did not have a vote in the Emperor's election. But the Habsburgs had possessions in other parts of Europe as well as in Austria. The castle from which their name was taken was near the junction of the Aar with the Rhine, in the north of that country which we now call Switzerland. It began to be so called about the middle of the fourteenth century, and the name was taken from one of its cantons, or divisions, the canton of Schwyz. But at first the name did not cover anything like the territory to which it soon was applied. In the fourteenth century it stood for a confederation of eight cantons.

Thus, this powerful family of Habsburgs established themselves in Austria, simultaneously making Austria the most powerful state in Germany, even though it didn’t have a vote in the Emperor’s election. However, the Habsburgs also had lands in other parts of Europe in addition to Austria. The castle that gave them their name was located near where the Aar River meets the Rhine, in the northern part of what we now call Switzerland. It began to be referenced by that name around the middle of the fourteenth century, derived from one of its cantons, or divisions, called Schwyz. Initially, the name didn’t refer to anywhere near the territory it would soon encompass. In the fourteenth century, it represented a confederation of eight cantons.

The confederation grew out of an "Everlasting League," as it was called, which was formed shortly after the death of that Rudolph, the first Habsburg ruler of Austria, to resist the political claims of the Habsburgs. Apparently the founders of the League did not dispute the right of the Habsburgs as owners of extensive lands. The Habsburgs might deal with the land and any profits they might derive from it as they would. What the confederates disputed was their claim to govern.

The confederation emerged from an "Everlasting League," as it was named, which was established shortly after the death of Rudolph, the first Habsburg ruler of Austria, to challenge the political aspirations of the Habsburgs. It seems that the founders of the League did not question the Habsburgs' rights as landowners. The Habsburgs could manage the land and any profits they generated from it as they wished. What the confederates contested was their authority to govern.

The Swiss cantons

The Swiss cantons

Nearly all through the fourteenth century this claim was being disputed, sometimes diplomatically, and sometimes by active war. Twice the Habsburgs raised an army to go against these audacious rebels, as they deemed them. The story of William Tell shooting the apple on his son's head belongs to this period. We need not accept it as actual historical fact, but rather as a legend expressive of the patriotism of the Swiss cantons. The confederates were very few in numbers, but they had the courage common among mountaineers, and in their mountainous country they could defend themselves against a far larger force {216} of invaders. The numbers of the opposing armies that met in these conflicts were curiously unequal. In one great battle, that of Morgarten, early in the century, the attacking force is estimated at anything between 15,000 and 20,000, and the defending force at between 1,300 and 1,500. Yet the larger force, charging up the mountains and being beset with huge stones hurled at them by the defenders on the ridges, were utterly defeated. The same thing happened again towards the end of the century at the battle of Sempach. After that the Habsburgs made little further attempt to enforce their claims, but it was not till towards the end of the following century that the claim was formally renounced in a treaty called the "Ever-lasting Compact."

Almost throughout the fourteenth century, this claim was contested, sometimes through diplomacy and other times through active conflict. Twice the Habsburgs gathered an army to fight against these bold rebels, as they saw them. The tale of William Tell shooting the apple off his son's head comes from this era. We don't have to take it as a literal historical fact but rather as a legend that reflects the patriotism of the Swiss cantons. The confederates were very few, but they had the bravery typical of mountaineers, and in their mountainous terrain, they could defend themselves against a much larger invading force. The sizes of the opposing armies in these battles were oddly imbalanced. In one significant battle, at Morgarten, early in the century, the attacking force was estimated to be between 15,000 and 20,000, while the defending force was only between 1,300 and 1,500. Nevertheless, the larger force, charging up the mountains and being targeted by large stones thrown by the defenders on the ridges, was completely defeated. This occurred again towards the end of the century at the battle of Sempach. After that, the Habsburgs made few more attempts to assert their claims, but it wasn't until the end of the following century that the claim was officially renounced in a treaty known as the "Ever-lasting Compact." {216}

The Swiss seem to have been fond of that dangerous word, as applied to leagues and compacts, "ever-lasting."

The Swiss appear to have been fond of that risky term, when used for leagues and agreements, "ever-lasting."

In the course of the fifteenth century other cantons were taken into the confederacy.

In the 15th century, other regions joined the confederation.

In the contest between Louis XI. of France and his great vassal the Duke of Burgundy, the Swiss were brought into alliance with the French, the winning side, and they were consistently successful in a series of battles with the Burgundians. Maximilian, the Habsburg, was on the other, the Burgundian, side, for he had married the daughter of the Duke of Burgundy. Their alliance with the French added to the strength of the Swiss, and by the end of that century they had succeeded in throwing off any authority that the Emperor might still claim to wield over them, just as they had thrown off the claim of the Habsburgs at the end of the century before.

In the conflict between Louis XI of France and his powerful vassal, the Duke of Burgundy, the Swiss allied with the French, who emerged victorious. They achieved consistent success in a series of battles against the Burgundians. Maximilian of Habsburg was on the opposing side, aligned with the Burgundians, because he had married the Duke of Burgundy’s daughter. Their alliance with the French strengthened the Swiss, and by the end of the century, they had managed to reject any authority the Emperor might still claim over them, just as they had previously dismissed the Habsburgs' claims at the end of the century before.

But the power of the Emperor was growing more and more nominal, and less and less real, and many States and cities were shaking off its burden. It was a time when authority both of Church and State was {217} in dispute. John Huss, a Bohemian preacher, at the beginning of the fifteenth century, had taken up, as we have seen on p. 195, the doctrines of our Wycliffe and preached eloquently against the evil practices which had come into the Church. He had a very large following. Just as had happened in England, the Hussite attack on the authority of the Church became associated with an attack on the civil authority too. But this latter attack was checked in England by the defeat of Wat Tyler's rebellion and by the cruel measures taken to put down the Lollards, who carried on the doctrines of Wycliffe. Huss was burnt, as a heretic, at Rome, whither he had been summoned to give an account of his doings, in spite of an assurance of safe-conduct made to him by the King of the Romans. This made Huss a martyr in the eyes of his followers, and his popular movement in Bohemia gained great force. A regular Hussite army was formed. The Bohemians were akin to the Slavs rather than the Teutons, and this revolutionary force became a menace not only in Bohemia itself but in other States of the Empire. When armies were sent against the Hussites, the latter, fired, like the Puritans later, with religious zeal, always had the advantage. But they do not seem to have tried to take possession of territory. They fought for what may be shortly called reformation in the Church. The great Reformation, under Luther's lead, was still to come, in the following century, but we may regard our own Wycliffe as its forerunner, with Huss as his disciple, preparing the way for Luther.

But the Emperor's power was becoming more and more just a title and less and less effective, and many states and cities were shaking off its burden. It was a time when the authority of both the Church and the State was being challenged. John Huss, a Bohemian preacher, at the beginning of the fifteenth century, had taken up, as we have seen on p. 195, the teachings of Wycliffe and preached passionately against the corrupt practices that had entered the Church. He attracted a large following. Just like in England, the Hussite challenge to the Church's authority became linked to a challenge against civil authority as well. However, this challenge was curbed in England by the defeat of Wat Tyler's rebellion and the harsh measures taken to suppress the Lollards, who continued Wycliffe's teachings. Huss was burned as a heretic in Rome, where he had been called to explain his actions, despite a promise of safe passage made to him by the King of the Romans. This made Huss a martyr in the eyes of his followers, and his movement in Bohemia gained significant momentum. A regular Hussite army was formed. The Bohemians were more closely related to the Slavs than the Teutons, and this revolutionary force became a threat not only in Bohemia but also in other states of the Empire. When armies were sent against the Hussites, the latter, driven by strong religious passion like the Puritans later, always had the upper hand. But they didn't seem to want to seize territory. They fought for what could be simply called reform in the Church. The major Reformation under Luther was yet to come in the following century, but we can see Wycliffe as its precursor, with Huss as his follower, paving the way for Luther.

The Hussite rising

The Hussite uprising

The Hussite revolution was set to rest by a compact, made in 1436, to which the Church of Rome itself was a party. Larger freedom in religious ceremonies, and relinquishment by the clergy of their worldly wealth, were the two principal points agreed in the compact. But the agreement was not very faithfully carried out.

The Hussite revolution was brought to an end by a pact made in 1436, which the Church of Rome was also a part of. The two main points agreed upon in the pact were greater freedom in religious ceremonies and the clergy giving up their worldly wealth. However, the agreement wasn't upheld very faithfully.







{218}

{218}

CHAPTER XXIII

THE TURKS IN EUROPE

I have now tried to tell you the story—up to the year 1500 and the beginning of that century which was to see the new birth of learning and the reformation in the Church—of the way in which most of the countries of Europe settled down nearly into the shape in which we see them now, or see them in maps made before the Great War. There remains one corner of the picture, the south-eastern corner, which we still have to look at; and there we find that a people entirely strange to Europe entered into possession during the fifteenth century. That people were the Ottoman Turks who had succeeded to the rule of the Mahommedan world, which they had wrested from their own kinsmen the Seljuk Turks.

I’ve tried to share the story up to the year 1500 and the beginning of the century that would witness the revival of learning and the reformation in the Church—how most European countries settled into the shapes we recognize today, or as seen in maps created before the Great War. However, there's still one part of the picture to consider, the southeastern corner, where we note that a completely foreign people entered the scene during the fifteenth century. Those people were the Ottoman Turks, who took over the control of the Muslim world from their own relatives, the Seljuk Turks.

The story of this branch of the Turkish nation is the common story of a people coming West by reason of pressure of other tribes from the East. Mongols, from the borders of China, seem to have been the oppressors, from the East, of the Ottomans.

The story of this part of the Turkish nation is the shared story of a people moving west due to pressure from other tribes in the East. Mongols, from the borders of China, appear to have been the oppressors of the Ottomans from the East.

Before the middle of the thirteenth century they were settled near Angora, in what was then called the Kingdom of Rum. It was in the possession of the Seljuk Turks. But the Seljuk kingdom was breaking up. The Greeks of the Eastern Empire were attacking it heavily. The Ottomans, perhaps a hardier people than the Seljuks, because they had more lately been leading the nomadic, wandering life, supported their {219} kinsmen and hosts, and it ended in the Ottomans becoming the leaders of the Turks in Asia Minor. The Greeks were only a little more united and efficient than the Seljuks, and before the middle of the fourteenth century the Ottomans had the whole of Asia Minor in their hands.

Before the middle of the 13th century, they settled near Angora, in what was then known as the Kingdom of Rum. It was under the control of the Seljuk Turks. However, the Seljuk kingdom was falling apart. The Greeks from the Eastern Empire were launching heavy attacks against it. The Ottomans, possibly a tougher group than the Seljuks because they had recently been living a nomadic lifestyle, supported their relatives and hosts, which led to the Ottomans becoming the leaders of the Turks in Asia Minor. The Greeks were only slightly more united and effective than the Seljuks, and by the middle of the 14th century, the Ottomans had taken control of all of Asia Minor.

Their fighting force was much increased by the formation of a standing army, called the Janissaries. They numbered some 12,000 at this time, though this number was more than quadrupled in later centuries. The force was chiefly composed of Christian captives. But these troops had such large privileges allowed them that there was no difficulty in filling their ranks.

Their military strength grew significantly with the establishment of a standing army known as the Janissaries. At this point, they had around 12,000 members, although that number would later increase more than fourfold. The force mainly consisted of Christian captives. However, these soldiers were granted such substantial privileges that it was easy to recruit more into their ranks.

Mayors of the Palace

Palace Mayors

And then happened that which we have seen occurring again and again in course of the story. Just as the Vandals were invited into Africa, just as the Moslems were invited into Spain, and just as both these guests stayed a great deal longer and made themselves much more at home than their hosts had expected, so now the Ottomans were invited into Europe to assist the Mayor of the Palace, as he was called, in Constantinople, who had seized the Government. This title of Mayor of the Palace, for the chief officer or prime minister, was taken from the Frankish court. The power of these Mayors of the Palace became, as we have seen, very great among the Franks, and the office often passed from father to son. The first of the Capets had been Mayor of the Palace to the last Carolingian.

And then what we’ve seen happen over and over in this story occurred again. Just as the Vandals were invited into Africa, just as the Muslims were invited into Spain, and just as both of these guests stayed much longer and made themselves more at home than their hosts had expected, now the Ottomans were invited into Europe to help the Mayor of the Palace in Constantinople, who had taken control of the government. This title of Mayor of the Palace, for the chief officer or prime minister, was borrowed from the Frankish court. The power of these Mayors of the Palace became, as we’ve seen, very significant among the Franks, and the position often passed down from father to son. The first of the Capets had been Mayor of the Palace to the last Carolingian.

The Ottomans accepted the invitation. They crossed into Europe. They established the usurper on the throne. They drove his enemies right up into the Balkans. And, for the time being, they returned to their own land. But they had learnt that this corner of Europe was a desirable territory and that it was undefended by any effective force. Bulgarians, {220} Serbians, Bosnians, and Albanians held the lands, or nearly those same lands, that you will see marked under their names on any map of Europe made before the Great War. By the end of the fourteenth century the Ottomans had overrun all these countries and had organised them under Turkish rule. They had taken Adrianople, the city of second importance in the Eastern Empire. They had spread terror westerly in Europe by a great victory won over a Christian army of twice the number of the Ottoman force at Kossovo. and again by a victory, in which many crusading knights were killed, at Nicopolis. At the very end of the century they were besieging Constantinople itself: but for a while the capital of the Empire was delivered from their hands. Partly by the stubborn courage of the besieged forces in the city, partly by bribery, and partly by a new danger appearing on the eastern border of their own kingdom in Asia, they were induced to raise the siege.

The Ottomans accepted the invitation. They crossed into Europe and placed the usurper on the throne. They pushed his enemies back into the Balkans. For the time being, they returned to their own land. But they had learned that this part of Europe was valuable territory and that it had no effective defense. Bulgarians, {220} Serbians, Bosnians, and Albanians occupied the lands, or almost the same lands, that you will find marked under their names on any map of Europe made before the Great War. By the end of the fourteenth century, the Ottomans had overrun all these countries and organized them under Turkish rule. They had taken Adrianople, the second most important city in the Eastern Empire. They spread fear westward in Europe with a major victory over a Christian army that was twice their size at Kossovo, and again with a victory in which many crusading knights were killed at Nicopolis. By the very end of the century, they were besieging Constantinople itself; however, for a while the capital of the Empire was saved from their grasp. This was due in part to the stubborn courage of the defenders in the city, partly due to bribery, and partly because a new threat emerged on the eastern border of their own kingdom in Asia, which led them to lift the siege.

The new danger came, as ever, from the east. It was really Timur, or Tamerlane, with his Tartar hordes, who saved Constantinople, the capital city of Eastern Christendom, for another half-century from the Turks.

The new threat came, as always, from the east. It was actually Timur, or Tamerlane, with his Tartar armies, who protected Constantinople, the capital of Eastern Christendom, for another fifty years from the Turks.

Turks take Constantinople

Turks capture Constantinople

The Tartars came in irresistible numbers. They swept over nearly all Asia Minor and down into Egypt where the Caliph, the religious head of Mohammedanism, ruled. And then, as always before, they went back again. The ravaged countries were left to recover as best they could, and the Ottomans resumed their campaign in Europe.

The Tartars arrived in overwhelming numbers. They spread across almost all of Asia Minor and into Egypt, where the Caliph, the religious leader of Islam, was in charge. Then, just as they had in the past, they left again. The devastated regions were left to recover however they could, and the Ottomans continued their campaign in Europe.

Constantinople, again besieged in 1422, was again saved for a while by the appearance of a rival claimant to the Sultanship of Turkey. But the Turks pushed northwards into Hungary, where the Hungarians opposed them with a resolute resistance. Battles were fought with varying result, until, again on the fatal battlefield of Kossovo, the Moslem won another great {221} victory. The siege of Constantinople was recommenced with more vigour than ever. In 1453 the long-deferred end came. The city was taken by assault. The Christian Church of St. Sophia became the Moslem mosque.

Constantinople, once again under siege in 1422, was temporarily saved by the emergence of a rival claim to the Turkish Sultanate. However, the Turks advanced north into Hungary, where the Hungarians put up strong resistance. Battles were fought with mixed outcomes, until, once more on the fateful battlefield of Kossovo, the Muslims achieved another significant victory. The siege of Constantinople was resumed with more determination than ever. In 1453, the long-awaited conclusion arrived. The city was captured by force. The Christian Church of St. Sophia became a Muslim mosque.

There is little more to say, to complete the story of the Turks in this south-eastern corner of Europe. They did not rest content with their conquests, but were constantly pushing northward and westward. The Christian nations generally, but by no means always, united to oppose them. They fought their conquering way as far north as Poland, and for a while we find Poland in alliance with the Moslem power. Yet fighting broke out afresh, and a large portion of Poland was laid waste. Peace was again made between the two in the first year of the sixteenth century, and it was a peace that had some permanence, but it enlarged still further the bounds of the Turkish possessions.

There's not much left to add to the story of the Turks in this southeastern part of Europe. They weren't satisfied with their conquests and kept pushing north and west. The Christian nations typically, but not always, came together to oppose them. They fought their way north as far as Poland, and for a time, Poland allied with the Muslim power. However, new conflicts erupted, and a large part of Poland was devastated. A peace was negotiated between the two at the start of the sixteenth century, and it was a somewhat lasting peace, but it also expanded the Turkish territories even more.

In the midst of all this fighting by land in Europe, the Turks had found leisure to attend to naval matters and to the building and outfit of a large fleet. And with a fleet thus in constant readiness for action in the eastern waters of the Mediterranean Sea, there was one power, at least, with which it was certain to come into collision—the great naval power of Venice.

In the middle of all this fighting on land in Europe, the Turks took the time to focus on naval affairs and to build and equip a large fleet. With a fleet always ready for action in the eastern Mediterranean Sea, there was at least one power they were sure to clash with—the strong naval power of Venice.

Ever since the fourth Crusade in which Constantinople had been taken, largely by the aid of the Venetian navy, Venice had held many of the islands in the Ægean Sea and had a hold on cities on the Levantine coast.

Ever since the fourth Crusade when Constantinople was captured, mainly with the help of the Venetian navy, Venice had control over many of the islands in the Aegean Sea and held power over cities along the Levantine coast.

She was not the only Italian State, as we have seen, to be powerful at sea. There was Genoa, on the western side of the peninsula. We have also seen why the situation of Venice was the more favourable—because she looked eastward, and so was the gate by which the wealth of the East came into Western Europe. {223} It was largely by the help of the Genoese navy that the Greeks had retaken Constantinople, in 1261, from the Latins. Naval encounters between the fleets of these two rival Italian States were many during the next century and a half. Now one had the victory and now the other. But always the greater resources and wealth were on the side of Venice.

She wasn’t the only Italian state that was powerful at sea. There was Genoa on the western side of the peninsula. We’ve also seen why Venice had the more favorable situation—because it looked eastward, becoming the gateway for the wealth of the East to enter Western Europe. {223} It was largely thanks to the Genoese navy that the Greeks recaptured Constantinople from the Latins in 1261. Naval battles between the fleets of these two rival Italian states were frequent over the next century and a half. Sometimes one state won, and sometimes the other. But Venice always had greater resources and wealth on its side.


{222}

{222}


GENOA
GENOA

GENOA


Nevertheless she was very hardly beset about the year 1380. Her main fleet had been beaten, the navy of Genoa held her blockaded by sea, and the enemy State of Padua prevented provisions coming to her by land. She was in imminent danger of starvation.

Nevertheless, she was in a really tough spot around the year 1380. Her main fleet had been defeated, the navy of Genoa was blockading her by sea, and the enemy State of Padua was stopping supplies from reaching her by land. She was facing a serious risk of starvation.

And then the Genoese fleet suffered just that disaster which the Athenian fleet had suffered in its blockade of Syracuse. The Venetians contrived to block the waterway which gave entrance and exit to the lagoon in which the blockading ships of the Genoese lay. They found themselves entrapped precisely as they had proposed to trap the Venetians, and finally had to surrender and hand over the greater part of their fleet. It was a disaster from which Genoa never recovered, and Venice was left mistress of the Mediterranean.

And then the Genoese fleet faced the same disaster that the Athenian fleet experienced during its blockade of Syracuse. The Venetians managed to block the waterway that allowed entry and exit to the lagoon where the Genoese ships were stationed. They ended up trapped just like they had planned to trap the Venetians, and ultimately had to surrender and give up most of their fleet. It was a disaster from which Genoa never recovered, leaving Venice in control of the Mediterranean.

She was mistress, almost without dispute, until the Turkish navy was sufficiently strong to oppose her. The first war between them which went on for fifteen years from 1464, was indecisive, but it ended with Venice paying tribute to Turkey for her trading rights. Venice had no friends. She had been nearly starved out by Padua, lying just inland of her own territory; and lest this should happen to her again she had fought, and fought with success, to add to her mainland territory. Therefore she had not a neighbour with whom she was not on terms of enmity. All were jealous of her and all feared her.

She was in control, nearly without challenge, until the Turkish navy became strong enough to confront her. The first war between them lasted fifteen years, starting in 1464, and was inconclusive, but it ended with Venice agreeing to pay tribute to Turkey for her trading rights. Venice had no allies. She had nearly been starved out by Padua, located just inland from her own territory; and to prevent this from happening again, she had fought—and successfully— to expand her mainland territory. As a result, she had no neighbor with whom she was not on hostile terms. Everyone was jealous of her and everyone feared her.

Thus it happened that in the very last year of the fifteenth century, when war with Turkey broke out {224} again, we see the curious spectacle of the Pope himself, of the Emperor, and of the rulers of three other great states of Italy, Naples, Florence, and Milan, all, in some degree, favouring the Turkish and Moslem Sultan in his fight against the Italian and Christian ruler of Venice. Less than fifty years earlier, after the taking of Constantinople by the Turks, the Pope had imposed and endeavoured to collect a tax of one-tenth of the value of all benefices—or of all paid offices in the Church—in order to raise a force to evict the Turks. But now he had come to regard the Moslem Turk as a less dangerous enemy than the Venetian Christian.

Thus it happened that in the last year of the fifteenth century, when war with Turkey broke out again, we see the odd situation of the Pope, the Emperor, and the leaders of three other major Italian states—Naples, Florence, and Milan—all, in some way, supporting the Turkish and Muslim Sultan in his battle against the Italian and Christian ruler of Venice. Less than fifty years earlier, after the Turks captured Constantinople, the Pope had imposed and tried to collect a tax of one-tenth of the value of all benefices—or of all paid positions in the Church—to raise a force to push the Turks out. But now he viewed the Muslim Turk as a less threatening enemy than the Venetian Christian.

In that final year, moreover, the Turks gained their first really crippling naval victory over the Venetians at Sapienza; and for Venice it was the beginning of the end of her great power.

In that final year, the Turks achieved their first significant naval victory over the Venetians at Sapienza, which marked the start of the decline of Venice's great power.

Thus at the opening of the sixteenth century we find the Turk established nearly as far in Europe as it was his destiny to plant himself. He had all that country of the Balkans which various races of the Slavs had held before him and which they again now hold, after him; and he had parts of what before, and also later again, were Austria. Therefore of those Balkans and of those Austrian provinces, he was in no more than temporary possession.

Thus, at the beginning of the sixteenth century, we see the Turk established almost as far into Europe as he was meant to go. He had taken over the Balkans, which had been held by various Slavic tribes before him and are now held by them again. He also had parts of what were once, and also later became, Austria. Therefore, in those Balkan and Austrian regions, he was only in temporary control.







{225}

{225}

CHAPTER XXIV

THE NEW DAWN

In every part of the Western world we see the leading nations settling down at the beginning of the sixteenth century within boundaries nearly the same as those which define them at the beginning of the twentieth. And for the most part those boundaries remain, in spite of the upheaval caused by the Great War.

In every part of the Western world, we see the leading nations establishing their borders at the start of the sixteenth century that are almost the same as the ones that define them at the start of the twentieth. And for the most part, those borders have remained, despite the disruptions caused by the Great War.

There is, however, one notable exception, namely Italy. The very idea of a united Italy does not seem to have been in men's minds until later. The country which we now know by that name was then, as we have seen, divided between five principal States, Milan, Venice, Florence, the Papal State, and Naples with Sicily.

There is, however, one notable exception: Italy. The concept of a united Italy doesn’t seem to have crossed people's minds until later. The country we now recognize by that name was, as we have seen, divided among five main states: Milan, Venice, Florence, the Papal State, and Naples with Sicily.

Government in the rich and powerful cities was constantly changing hands. In Rome itself, where the situation was made more difficult and complicated than anywhere else, because of the Pope and his claim to governing power, the changes were bewildering. The power of the aristocracy was much broken in the middle of the fourteenth century when Rienzi, "Last of the Tribunes," led the democracy. Rienzi was the friend of Petrarch, and Bulwer Lytton has made him the hero of an exciting novel. But the Pope returned to Rome from Avignon in 1367, and though there were for a while rival Popes in Avignon and in Rome, yet by the end of the century the republican government of Rome had been overthrown and the Pope had gained supremacy.

Government in the wealthy and powerful cities kept changing hands. In Rome itself, the situation was more difficult and complicated than anywhere else because of the Pope and his claim to power, making the changes confusing. The aristocracy's power was significantly weakened in the mid-fourteenth century when Rienzi, known as the "Last of the Tribunes," led the democratic movement. Rienzi was a friend of Petrarch, and Bulwer Lytton made him the hero of an exciting novel. But the Pope returned to Rome from Avignon in 1367, and although there were rival Popes in Avignon and Rome for a while, by the end of the century, the republican government of Rome had been overthrown and the Pope had established his supremacy.

He never really lost it. At one moment in the {226} fifteenth century the forces of the King of Naples took and sacked Rome itself. At another the Pope had to flee before his own barons. But he soon came back. One of his successors only saved himself from these same barons, or their descendants, by the aid of Naples. Nevertheless by the end of the century, which is the date of the end of the present story, the power of the nobles had received what really was its death blow. In Florence and in Rome their chiefs were simultaneously massacred. The Papal power was finally established.

He never really lost control. At one point in the {226} fifteenth century, the forces of the King of Naples invaded and looted Rome itself. At another moment, the Pope had to run away from his own barons. But he returned pretty quickly. One of his successors only managed to escape from these same barons, or their descendants, with the help of Naples. However, by the end of the century, which marks the close of the current story, the power of the nobles received what was essentially a fatal blow. In Florence and in Rome, their leaders were simultaneously slaughtered. The Papal power was finally solidified.

Venice, as we have seen, was for a while by far the strongest and the most wealthy of the Italian States. But now the new naval power in the Mediterranean, the power of the Turks, was limiting and diminishing her strength, and shortly before the end of the fifteenth century two Portuguese navigators made a discovery of which the effect was to limit and diminish her wealth. If you will look at the map of the world you will see how far the Continent of Africa extends southwards, and you must understand that at the time about which our story is telling us now, no one knew how far southward this Continent stretched. Hitherto no navigator had come to its southern end. Many had gone sailing, sailing, south, but still that land was always there, on their left hand, on the eastern side, until these Portuguese navigators, Bartolomeo Diaz and Vasco da Gama, sailed yet further than any before them, came to the southern end of the great Continent, and found an open sea over which they might sail eastward. They had rounded what afterwards was named the Cape of Good Hope.

Venice, as we've seen, used to be the strongest and wealthiest of the Italian states. But now the new naval power in the Mediterranean, the Turks, was limiting and reducing her strength. Shortly before the end of the fifteenth century, two Portuguese navigators made a discovery that would also restrict and lessen her wealth. If you look at a map of the world, you'll see how far the continent of Africa extends southward, and it's important to note that at the time our story takes place, no one knew how far south this continent went. Until then, no navigator had reached its southern tip. Many had sailed south, but that land was always to their left, on the eastern side, until these Portuguese navigators, Bartolomeu Diaz and Vasco da Gama, traveled further than anyone before them, reaching the southern end of the great continent and finding an open sea over which they could sail eastward. They had rounded what would later be known as the Cape of Good Hope.

And what difference did that make to Venice? It made this difference—that whereas she had been the gate from the East, the port by which the riches and products of the East came into the Western world, this discovery that man could go sailing eastward, after rounding the Cape of Good Hope, meant {227} the opening of a new door through which those rich products could be brought to Western Europe. And it was a more convenient way of bringing them, because it did not require all the old long overland travel, perhaps from India through Asia Minor, and then the putting of the merchandise on shipboard to be carried to Venice, and then again the unshipping at Venice and the overland carriage again. This overland route was one way. Another was by way of ports on the Red Sea and thence across the Isthmus of Suez to the Mediterranean. Instead of all this complicated business, there might now be the one shipping in some port, say of India, and the unshipping, perhaps in Lisbon.

And what difference did that make to Venice? It made this difference—that while she had been the gateway to the East, the port through which the riches and products of the East entered the Western world, this discovery that people could sail eastward, after rounding the Cape of Good Hope, meant {227} the opening of a new route through which those rich products could be brought to Western Europe. And it was a more convenient way to transport them, because it eliminated all the old long overland journeys, perhaps from India through Asia Minor, then loading the merchandise onto ships to be taken to Venice, followed by unloading in Venice and once again traveling overland. This overland route was just one option. Another was via ports on the Red Sea and then across the Isthmus of Suez to the Mediterranean. Instead of all this complicated process, there could now be a single loading in some port, say in India, and unloading, perhaps in Lisbon.

India and America

India and the U.S.

Thus the East was opened to the West, and almost at the same moment a new and further West was opened with the discovery of America by Christopher Columbus (after whom that great land is sometimes called Columbia) and by that Vespucci, whose baptismal name was Amerigo, after whom it is more commonly called.

Thus, the East was opened to the West, and almost at the same time, a new and further West was unveiled with the discovery of America by Christopher Columbus (after whom that great land is sometimes called Columbia) and by Vespucci, whose first name was Amerigo, after whom it is more commonly called.

Thus immensely, in two opposite directions, was the scene of the great story extended. And the discoveries to which men's minds were turned were not only those about the geography of the world they lived in, and the way in which its continents and its seas were shaped. Their minds began to turn with a new interest to art, to learning and to the beauty of the world.

Thus immensely, in two opposite directions, was the scene of the great story expanded. And the discoveries that captured people's imaginations were not just about the geography of the world they lived in, or how its continents and seas were formed. Their minds began to focus with renewed interest on art, knowledge, and the beauty of the world.

All through this great story we have seen how wonderfully Rome, in spite of perpetual changes in her government and continual fighting between the various parties trying to get the upper hand, led the world, at one time dominating all by the organisation of her Empire, at another bending the spirits of men and directing their actions by the influence of the Church.

All throughout this amazing story, we’ve seen how incredibly Rome, despite constant changes in its government and ongoing battles between different factions vying for control, influenced the world—at one point by dominating everything through the structure of its Empire and at another by shaping people's beliefs and actions through the power of the Church.

{228}

{228}

All over Italy, for many a century, the like contentions and changes in government were frequent, and it was in the very midst of the turbulence and of the fighting of city against city that Dante, greatest of Italian poets, and among the very greatest of all time, came into fame and wrote his "Divine Comedy." He was chief magistrate of Florence in 1300, born of {229} a family that favoured the Guelphs and married to a lady of a family very strongly disposed to the Ghibellines. So he had his full share in the troubles of the times.

All over Italy, for many centuries, there were frequent conflicts and changes in government, and it was right in the middle of the chaos and fighting between cities that Dante, the greatest of Italian poets and one of the greatest of all time, gained fame and wrote his "Divine Comedy." He was the chief magistrate of Florence in 1300, born into a family that supported the Guelphs, and married to a woman from a family that strongly favored the Ghibellines. So he experienced the full extent of the troubles of the time.


COLUMBUS.
COLUMBUS.

COLUMBUS.

Second only to him among the poets of Italy was Petrarch, his disciple. Petrarch is famous as the inventor of the "sonnet" form of verse. He was a student of the ancient classical literature of which the very existence seems to have been almost forgotten since the inroads of the Goths.

Second only to him among the poets of Italy was Petrarch, his student. Petrarch is known as the creator of the "sonnet" form of poetry. He studied the ancient classical literature that had nearly been forgotten since the invasions of the Goths.

Boccaccio, author of the Decameron, a collection of prose stories which may perhaps be regarded as the foundations of the modern novel, was a contemporary and a friend of Petrarch. Our own poet Chaucer, born a quarter of a century later, was indebted to him for some of the stories which he told in verse form. Boccaccio, even more than Petrarch, was a lover of the classical literature of Greece, of the Iliad and the Odyssey.

Boccaccio, the author of the Decameron, a collection of prose stories that can be seen as the foundations of the modern novel, was a contemporary and a friend of Petrarch. Our own poet Chaucer, born twenty-five years later, drew inspiration from him for some of the stories he adapted into verse. Boccaccio, even more than Petrarch, had a deep appreciation for the classical literature of Greece, particularly the Iliad and the Odyssey.

The Renaissance

The Renaissance

In this revival of a love for the ancient literature, and in the works in verse and prose which these great artists created, we cannot trace that they were influenced by the troubadours and trouvères of more than a century earlier. They went back further, to the best models of antiquity. Therefore we have to regard these wonderful Italians as the true originators of that new interest in learning and in all the arts which received the name of the Renaissance, or new birth. For its full growth and development it had to wait until the dawn of the sixteenth century. By that time the art of printing had been invented. Learning in all its branches had received a great impetus at all the universities in every country in Europe. The first English printing press was set up by Caxton, who brought it from Flanders in 1476.

In this revival of interest in ancient literature, and in the works of poetry and prose created by these great artists, we can’t see that they were influenced by the troubadours and trouvères from over a century earlier. They looked even further back, to the best examples from antiquity. So, we should see these amazing Italians as the true pioneers of the renewed passion for learning and the arts that became known as the Renaissance, or "new birth." For it to fully grow and develop, it had to wait until the early sixteenth century. By then, the printing press had been invented. Learning in all its fields received a significant boost at universities across Europe. The first English printing press was established by Caxton, who brought it from Flanders in 1476.

Though the new birth of literature was thus delayed, some of the greatest of the Italian painters {230} were hard at work during the fifteenth century. Cimabue, indeed, who may be said to have been the first of the real Italian painters, since all before him had followed the stiff Byzantine style, dates back to the latter half of the thirteenth. Ghirlandajo, his pupil, Michael Angelo, Leonardo da Vinci, Titian, the great Venetian painter, and many more of great fame, were at work before the fifteenth century closed.

Though the new era of literature was delayed, some of the greatest Italian painters {230} were actively creating during the fifteenth century. Cimabue, who is often regarded as the first true Italian painter since all those before him adhered to the rigid Byzantine style, dates back to the latter half of the thirteenth century. Ghirlandajo, his student, along with Michelangelo, Leonardo da Vinci, Titian, the renowned Venetian painter, and many other famous artists were all producing work before the fifteenth century came to an end.

Even in a story sketched in its most bare outlines, as is this, and told with as few names and as few dates as possible, it seemed necessary to mention some of these glorious artists and to realise that the end was at hand of those Middle Ages which have also been called Dark Ages, because of the dark ignorance and barbarity in which humanity at that time was plunged. Some of the goldsmith's and silversmith's work of the day was very finely executed, and many of the finest painters and sculptors themselves did not scorn to work at the jeweller's craft. But the real glory which lightens the general darkness of the Middle Ages, is the splendour of the architecture—the cathedrals and churches, the public buildings and the palaces of the great nobles. The richness of the church architecture in our own country we have shortly noticed already, and all over the world beautiful and noble structures were raised in those troubled ages when most of the arts were little studied. Generally the building is in one or other of the successive varieties of the Gothic style. In Spain we see many traces of the Eastern taste of the Moslems for towers and domes and "minarets," as those slender towers with their balconies for prayer are called. Asiatic influence is found, though far less often, in some Italian buildings also.

Even in a story outlined in its simplest form, like this one, and told with as few names and dates as possible, it seemed important to mention some of these remarkable artists and acknowledge that the end was near for the Middle Ages, which have also been referred to as the Dark Ages due to the ignorance and brutality people faced at that time. Some of the goldsmith's and silversmith's work from that period was incredibly well done, and many of the top painters and sculptors didn’t hesitate to practice the art of jewelry-making. But the true brilliance that brightens the overall darkness of the Middle Ages is the splendor of the architecture—the cathedrals and churches, the public buildings, and the palaces of the powerful nobles. We've briefly noted the richness of church architecture in our own country, and all around the world, beautiful and impressive structures were built during those challenging times when most arts were not heavily studied. Generally, the buildings reflect one or another of the various Gothic styles that succeeded each other. In Spain, we see many influences from the Eastern tastes of the Muslims, especially in their towers, domes, and "minarets," which are the slender towers with balconies for prayer. Asian influence can also be found, though much less frequently, in some Italian buildings.

The nations in 1500 A.D.

The countries in 1500 A.D.

Now we may do well to take a look round the world, the scene of this greatest of all stories, and see to what condition we have traced its progress at this point of time—say A.D. 1500 or a year or two before or after {231} that central date. We see, regarding it as a whole, that the nations have been engaged, after the break-up that followed the ruin of the Roman Empire, in framing their territories into something like the shape which we may find on the map now. And generally they have followed the same course, have gone through the same struggles and changes, in their way towards assuming that shape. For at first they split up into a number of small independent bodies, each under the rule of a lord. Nominally there was an overlord, but his sovereignty for a while was not very effective. It was but gradually that he made it real. Some of the nations differed from others in their local conditions. Thus Spain, rather cut off by the Pyrenees from the main story, had its own peculiar difficulties with the Moslems. The sovereignty of Italy, with its five principal States, was complicated by the claims of Pope and Emperor, of Guelph and Ghibelline and of the different city States asserting each its independence. But on the whole, what we are able to see is a tendency for the sovereign overlord gradually to make his power good over the lesser lords, and so to produce something like those national unities which we find now.

Now let's take a look around the world, the setting of this greatest of all stories, and see what condition we've traced its progress to at this point in time—say A.D. 1500 or a year or two before or after {231} that central date. Looking at it as a whole, we can see that the nations have been working, after the breakdown that followed the fall of the Roman Empire, to shape their territories into something resembling the map we see today. Generally, they've followed a similar path, going through the same struggles and changes toward that shape. Initially, they broke into a number of small independent groups, each ruled by a lord. Nominally, there was an overlord, but his sovereignty was not particularly effective at first. It took time for him to establish real authority. Some nations faced unique local challenges. For example, Spain, somewhat isolated by the Pyrenees, had its own specific issues with the Moors. The sovereignty of Italy, with its five main states, was complicated by the claims of the Pope and Emperor, Guelphs and Ghibellines, and the various city-states asserting their independence. But overall, we can see a trend where the sovereign overlord gradually strengthens his power over the lesser lords, creating something like the national unities we recognize today.

The position of Spain, to take that outlying part of the big story first, is that she has just succeeded in overthrowing the Moors in their last Spanish stronghold in Granada. She has almost completed national unity by the marriage of Isabella, the Queen of Castile, with Ferdinand, the King of Aragon. Then, with all her long sea-coast and the sea-going habits of its inhabitants, she will become for a while the greatest naval power in the world and play a leading part in the story. Portugal is independent of her and is opening up the trade with the East round the Cape of Good Hope.

The situation in Spain, to address that part of the larger story first, is that she has just succeeded in defeating the Moors in their last stronghold in Granada. She has nearly achieved national unity through the marriage of Isabella, the Queen of Castile, and Ferdinand, the King of Aragon. With her extensive coastline and the seafaring tendencies of her people, she is set to become the greatest naval power in the world and will play a major role in history. Portugal is independent and is opening up trade with the East around the Cape of Good Hope.

Italy, as we have seen, is split into the five principal States, and has far to go yet before she can be one nation.

Italy, as we’ve seen, is divided into five main states and still has a long way to go before it becomes one nation.

{232}

{232}

France has unified herself, and so has England, but we have to notice this difference between the conditions of the one and of the other, that in France the king has made himself despotic over his nobles and all his people.

France has unified itself, and so has England, but we need to point out the difference between the situations in each country: in France, the king has established a despotic rule over his nobles and all his people.

England, no longer hampered by the possession of any territory on the Continent except the single city of Calais, which will be lost to her in the course of the century to follow, is more fortunate than France in that her nobles have won from the king a more liberal constitution, based upon Magna Carta. She will attain a freedom equal to that of France by less terrible means, though not without wars of Royalists and Puritans and the beheading of a king.

England, no longer burdened by holding any land on the Continent except for the single city of Calais—which she will lose within the next century—is better off than France because her nobles have secured a more liberal constitution from the king, based on Magna Carta. She will achieve a level of freedom equal to that of France through less brutal means, though not without the conflicts between Royalists and Puritans and the execution of a king.

Scandinavian countries have for a time, as we have seen, been of the greatest importance in our story, pouring forth swarms of Northmen to make settlement and conquest in all quarters of the known world, but it has not been as nations, but rather in companies of sea-going raiders, that they have so wrought. For the moment those nations are not in the forefront of the world story.

Scandinavian countries have, for a while, been incredibly significant in our history, sending out countless Northmen to settle and conquer various parts of the known world. However, they have done this not as unified nations but more as groups of seafaring raiders. Right now, those nations are not at the forefront of global events.

Neither have the German States formed themselves as yet into any formidable nation. The power, always rather vague and ill-defined, of the Emperor has much decreased, and Switzerland and other States have shaken themselves free of it.

Neither have the German States formed themselves into a strong nation yet. The power of the Emperor, which has always been somewhat vague and unclear, has diminished significantly, and Switzerland and other States have freed themselves from it.

The Turk is pressing Austria and Hungary very hard. He holds, for a time, large provinces which had been Austria's, and which will be hers again, and, besides, he has established himself in that territory which is now the Balkan States and Greece, and is in possession of all that he now has of Asia Minor, with Egypt and the northern African coast in addition.

The Turk is putting a lot of pressure on Austria and Hungary. He temporarily controls large provinces that once belonged to Austria and will eventually be returned to her. Additionally, he has settled in the area now known as the Balkan States and Greece, and he currently holds all of Asia Minor, along with Egypt and the northern coast of Africa.

Poland, though she too has felt the Turkish pressure, has become a strong kingdom, and Russia, from her capital of Moscow, is growing in power after {233} combining with those Tartar tribes which at one time threatened to destroy her.

Poland, even though she has also experienced the pressure from the Turks, has become a strong kingdom, and Russia, from her capital in Moscow, is growing in power after {233} teaming up with those Tartar tribes that once threatened to wipe her out.



And in all the years of the story with which this volume deals, we see that there has been one force constantly working, through all the time and over all the scene except where the Moslem has prevailed—the force of the Church. It is a divided force, for Eastern Christendom looks to the Patriarch of the Greek Church as its head; but the more important and powerful West looks to the Pope at Rome.

And throughout all the years covered in this volume, we see one force that has consistently been at work, throughout the entire period and across the whole scene, except in places where Islam has taken hold—this force is the Church. It is a divided force, as Eastern Christianity recognizes the Patriarch of the Greek Church as its leader, while the more significant and influential West looks to the Pope in Rome.



The new dawn

The new beginning

We have brought the story through some of the darkest times that mankind has known. Art and culture have nearly been destroyed under the barbarian invasions and the years of fighting. Now the Renaissance, the new birth of learning and of art, is at hand. Already we have seen hints of it and hopes of it, like flowers coming out in early spring, only to be nipped by late frost. There was that wonderful music of the troubadours of the Langue d'oc in the thirteenth century, with the ruder and less accomplished art of the trouvères in Northern France, of the minnesingers in Germany, and of the English minstrels.

We’ve taken the story through some of humanity's darkest times. Art and culture have almost been wiped out by the barbarian invasions and years of conflict. Now, the Renaissance, a new era of learning and art, is approaching. We're already catching glimpses of it and feeling hopeful, like flowers blooming in early spring, only to be damaged by a late frost. There was that amazing music from the troubadours of the Langue d'oc in the thirteenth century, along with the rougher and less polished art of the trouvères in Northern France, the minnesingers in Germany, and the English minstrels.

But it is in Italy only that we can say that the Renaissance has arrived—in that land where the great painters have been at work, where Dante has sung his divine comedy, where Petrarch has written his sonnets, and where the despots of the cities have employed artists and architects to adorn the little States over which they tyrannised. Moreover, through nearly all Europe, and even in the gloom of the Dark Ages itself, there has been the most wonderful building of churches and cathedrals, of abbeys and ecclesiastical edifices, here and there of kings' palaces and of buildings for public use. Our England, too, has had her poets, of whom the chief is Chaucer rhyming his {234} "Canterbury Tales," his "Romaunt of the Rose," and other beautiful pieces.

But it's only in Italy that we can say the Renaissance has truly begun—in that land where great painters have created their masterpieces, where Dante wrote his divine comedy, where Petrarch penned his sonnets, and where the rulers of the cities hired artists and architects to beautify the small states they controlled. Furthermore, nearly all of Europe, even during the darkness of the Dark Ages, saw the incredible construction of churches, cathedrals, abbeys, and religious buildings, as well as a few royal palaces and public structures. Our England has had its poets too, with Chaucer being the most prominent, crafting his "Canterbury Tales," his "Romaunt of the Rose," and other beautiful works.


A SHIP OF THE TIME OF COLUMBUS. (From <i>The History of Everyday Things</i> (Quennell), by permission of Messrs. B. T. Batsford, Ltd.)
A SHIP OF THE TIME OF COLUMBUS.
(From The History of Everyday Things (Quennell),
by permission of Messrs. B. T. Batsford, Ltd.)


A SHIP FROM THE TIME OF COLUMBUS. (From <i>The History of Everyday Things</i> (Quennell), by permission of Messrs. B. T. Batsford, Ltd.)
A SHIP FROM THE TIME OF COLUMBUS.
(From The History of Everyday Things (Quennell),
by permission of Messrs. B. T. Batsford, Ltd.)

But except in Italy, these early promises of art and of literature have not been followed up. They are only now, that we leave the story, on the very edge of larger fulfilment. The Dark Ages are dispelled. The dawn comes glimmering out of Italy, northwards. And the scene of the story is being expanded vastly. Columbus has touched America. Da Gama has circled the Cape of Good Hope. The world as known to Western men is about to spread itself to far more than double its former size. We have come to a new world-stage with new plays and new players.

But except in Italy, these early promises of art and literature haven't been fulfilled. They are just now, as we leave this story, on the brink of becoming something much bigger. The Dark Ages are fading away. The dawn is breaking out of Italy and moving northward. The focus of the story is expanding massively. Columbus has reached America. Da Gama has sailed around the Cape of Good Hope. The world, as known to Westerners, is about to grow to more than double its previous size. We have arrived at a new global stage with new stories and new actors.







{235}

{235}

INDEX



Adrian, English Pope, 152

Adrian, English pope, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adrianople, battles at, 28, 220

Adrianople, battles at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Africa, Count of, 34 et seq.

Africa, Count of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following

Agincourt, battle at, 199

Agincourt, battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Albigenses, the, 161, 172 et seq.

Albigenses, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Alfred the Great, 118 et seq.

Alfred the Great, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Alphonso VII., 179

Alfonso VII, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Amerigo, 227

Amerigo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Angevins, the, 150

Angevins, the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Angli, 38

Angli, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Anglo-Saxons, the, 39 et passim

Anglo-Saxons, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ etc.

Angora, 218

Angora, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Aragon, 179

Aragon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Architecture, in Dark Ages, 230

Architecture in the Dark Ages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Armour, changes in, 187

Changes in armor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Attila at Chalons, 36

Attila at Châlons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Augusti, the two, 24

August, the duo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Augustine, St., 61

St. Augustine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austria, 144, 214 et seq.

Austria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Avars, 143

Avars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Avebury, 98

Avebury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Bagdad, Caliphs at, 74, 75

Baghdad, Caliphs at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Baldwin, Eastern Emperor, 167

Baldwin, Eastern Emperor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bannockburn, battle at, 184

Battle of Bannockburn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Barbarians, the, 8, 17 et seq.

Barbarians, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Basques, the, 38

Basques, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Belisarius, 44, 47, 49, 53

Belisarius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Berbers, 68, 73

Berbers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Birmingham, 114

Birmingham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Black Death, the, 185

Black Death, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boadicea, 38

Boudica, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boccaccio, 192, 229

Boccaccio, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bosworth Field, battle at, 202

Battle of Bosworth Field, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Britain, 2 et passim

Britain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and elsewhere

Bruce, Robert, 184

Bruce, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brythons, 3

Brythons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Burgundi, 49, 53

Burgundy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Burgundy, boundaries of, 160

Burgundy, borders of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Burgundy, Duke of, 160; murdered, 200

Duke of Burgundy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; killed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Byzantium, 2 et passim

Byzantium, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and elsewhere



Cade, Jack, 201

Cade, Jack, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cærleon, 11

Cearleon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cæsar, Julius, 2

Julius Caesar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cæsars, the two, 24

Césars, the two, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Caliphs, the, 71

Caliphs, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Canterbury, a great city, 112

Canterbury, an amazing city, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Canute, 121

Canute, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cape of Good Hope, 226

Cape of Good Hope, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Capets, the, 128

Capets, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carthage, 35

Carthage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Castile, kingdom of, 177

Kingdom of Castile, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Caxton, 229

Caxton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chapmen, the, 111

Chapmen, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Charlemagne, 52, 64, 77, 90 et passim

Charlemagne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ etc.

Charles Martel, 87

Charles Martel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Charles the Bold, 204

Charles the Bold, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chaucer, 192, 229

Chaucer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chester, 11

Chester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Church, the, its power, 129 et passim; its growing wealth, 130, 131; its favour to Crusades, 131; its increasing strength, 169; evils in the, 172

Church, its power, 129 et passim; its growing wealth, 130, 131; its support for the Crusades, 131; its increasing strength, 169; evils in the, 172

Celts, the, 3 et passim

Celts, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et cetera

Ceorls, 20, 107 et seq.

Ceorls, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Cid Campeador, the, 133

Cid Campeador, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cimabue, 230

Cimabue, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Claudius, 3

Claudius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clientes, 82

Clients, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clovis, 49, 80

Clovis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Colchester, 5

Colchester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

College of Cardinals, 153

College of Cardinals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Colonna, the, 166

Colonna, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Columbus, 180, 227

Columbus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Comitatus, 82

Comradeship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Common land, 107

Common land, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Constantine, the Great, 25; donation of, 65, 152

Constantine the Great, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; donation of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Constantinople, 25 et passim; taken by Crusaders, 167; taken by Turks, 221.

Constantinople, 25 and elsewhere; taken by Crusaders, 167; taken by Turks, 221.

Cordova, Moorish capital, 177; taken by Ferdinand III., 177

Cordova, the Moorish capital, 177; taken by Ferdinand III., 177

Counts, the, 81

Counts, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cracow, capital of Poland, 213

Krakow, capital of Poland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Crécy, battle at, 185

Battle of Crécy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Crusades, 131 et seq.

Crusades, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following.

Curia, the, 89

Curia, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Dacia, 8, 28

Dacia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dante, 192, 228

Dante, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Danegeld, the, 120 et seq.

Danegeld, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Danes, the, 64, 111, 118 et seq.

Danes, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ et seq.

Days of the week, 41

Days of the week, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Decius, 15, 28

Decius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Diocletian, 24

Diocletian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Domesday Book, 96

Domesday Book, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Druids, their religion, 41

Druids and their beliefs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dukes of duchies, 88

Dukes of duchies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Earls of the shires, 117

Earls of the counties, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Edward IV., 203, 204

Edward IV, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Edward the Black Prince, 180

Edward the Black Prince, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Egbert, 94, 112

Egbert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Empire, the divided, 22 et seq.

Empire, the divided, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

England, 39 et passim

England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and elsewhere

English, the, 3, 17

English, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Eorls, 20, 108 et seq.

Eorls, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Ethelred, 121

Ethelred, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Everlasting League, the, 215

Everlasting League, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Excommunication, its effect, 168

Excommunication's impact, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Farmers in England, 186

Farmers in England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ferdinand and Isabella, 180

Ferdinand and Isabella, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Feudal System, the, 82 et seq.

Feudal System, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

France, kingdom of, 126

France, kingdom of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Frankish clergy, their value, 78

Frankish clergy, their worth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Franks, the, 14, 33, 37 et passim; the Ripuarian, 80; the Salian, 80

Franks, the, 14, 33, 37 and others; the Ripuarian, 80; the Salian, 80

Frederick II., 168

Frederick II, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Frisians, the, 63

Frisians, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Gallic Empire, the, 15

Gallic Empire, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Game laws of Canute, 147

Game laws of Canute, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gaul, 2, 3, 14

Gaul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Gauls, 8

Gauls, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Genoa, 166

Genoa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Germans, 26 et passim

Germans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et cetera

Germany, kingdom of, 126

Germany, kingdom of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ghibelline, 165

Ghibelline, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ghirlandajo, 230

Ghirlandaio, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Goidels, the, 4

Goidels, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gothic arch, 100, 190; architecture, 191; furniture, 102; house, how built, 100

Gothic arch, 100, 190; architecture, 191; furniture, 102; house, how built, 100

Goths, 15 et passim

Goths, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and so on

Granada, Moorish kingdom, 179

Granada, Moorish kingdom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Guelph, 165

Guelph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gunpowder, 203

Gunpowder, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Habsburgs, the, 214 et seq.

Habsburgs, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Hadrian, 6, 10

Hadrian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Harold, 122 et seq.

Harold, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Henry II., 149

Henry II, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Henry III., 182

Henry III, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Henry IV., 197

Henry IV, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Henry V., 197, 199

Henry V, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Henry VII., 202

Henry VII., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heptarchy, the, 92

Heptarchy, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holy Island, 42, 62

Holy Island, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Homage, 135

Tribute, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hundred Court, the, 93

Hundred Court, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hundred Years' War, the, 184

Hundred Years' War, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hungary, 143, 144 et passim

Hungary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and more

Huns, 26 et passim

Huns, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ etc.

Huss, 195, 217

Huss, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__



Iberians, the, 8

Iberians, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Immunities, 81, 85

Immunities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Indo-Europeans, the, 22

Indo-Europeans, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Indulgences, 172

Indulgences, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Inquisition, the, 173

Inquisition, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Investitures, 152

Investitures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iona, 42, 62

Iona, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ireland, conquest of, 151; gold in, 99

Ireland, conquest of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; gold in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Islam, 70

Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Italian cities, independence of, 163 et seq.

Italian cities' independence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.



Janissaries, the, 219

Janissaries, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jerusalem, kingdom of, 136; regained by Saracens, 138

Jerusalem, kingdom of, 136; regained by Saracens, 138

Jews in Spain, 176

Jews in Spain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Joan of Arc, 200

Joan of Arc, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Joglars, 157

Joglars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

John, King of England, 150, 159

John, King of England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

John of Gaunt, 179, 180

John of Gaunt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Julian the Apostate, 57

Julian the Apostate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jutes, 3, 17, 38

Jutes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Jutland, 3

Jutland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Knights-errant, 155

Knights-errant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Knights of the sword, 141, 212

Knights of the sword, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kossovo, battle at, 220

Battle of Kosovo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Leonardo da Vinci, 230

Leonardo da Vinci, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lewes, battle at, 183

Battle of Lewes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lisbon taken from Moors, 137

Lisbon captured from Moors, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lithuanians, the, 211 et seq.

Lithuanians, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Lollards, the, 195, 217

Lollards, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Lombard League, the, 164

Lombard League, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lombard Street, 66

Lombard Street, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lombards, the, 50, 52

Lombards, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

London, 113, 114

London, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Louis XI., 204

Louis XI, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Luther, 195, 217

Luther, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__



Magna Carta, 150

Magna Carta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Magyars, 143

Magyars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mahomet, 67 et seq.

Mahomet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Manchester, 114

Manchester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Matilda, her claim to crown, 149

Matilda, her claim to the throne, 149

Maximilian I., 214

Maximilian I., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mayor of Palace, 86

Mayor of the Palace, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Memoria technica, 50, 51

Memorization technique, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mercia, 40

Mercia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Merovingian kings, 80

Merovingian kings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Michael Angelo, 230

Michael Angelo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Minnesingers, 154

Minnesingers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Minstrels, 103

Minstrels, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moorish "Conquest" of Spain, 175 et seq.

Moorish "Conquest" of Spain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following

Moors, 68 et seq.

Moors, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Morgarten, battle of, 216

Morgarten, battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moscow, 208

Moscow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mote Hill, the, 20

Mote Hill, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Navarre, 179

Navarre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nicopolis, battle at, 220

Nicopolis, battle at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nordic, the race, 120

Nordic, the race, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Normandy, its origin, 127

Normandy, its origin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Northmen in Sicily, etc., 134 et passim

Vikings in Sicily, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and elsewhere

Northumbria, 40

Northumbria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Novgorod, 210

Novgorod, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Odoacer, 46, 47

Odoacer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Orsini, 166

Orsini, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ostrogoths, 29, 37, 47 et seq.

Ostrogoths, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ and others.

Oswi, 42, 62, 63

Oswi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Ottoman Turks, 218 et seq.

Ottoman Turks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.



Paladins, the, 90

Paladins: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Palmyra, Prince of, 15

Palmyra, Prince of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Papacy, its possessions, 88

Papacy, its territories, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Papal State, the, 170

Papal State, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Parliament, beginnings of, 182

Parliament, origins of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Patriarchs, the, 57

Patriarchs, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Patrocinium, 92

Sponsorship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Paul, St., 54, 55

Paul, St., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Penda, 42, 61, 62

Penda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Pepin, first Carolingian, 87

Pepin, the first Carolingian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Persians, the, 22 et passim

Persians, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and more

Peter, St., 54, 55

Peter, St., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Peter the Hermit, 134

Peter the Hermit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Petrarch, 192, 229

Petrarch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Petrograd, 210

Petrograd, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Philip of France, 159 et seq.

Philip of France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Picts, 6, 38

Picts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Pikemen, the Scottish, 188

Pikemen, the Scots, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Plantagenets, the, 159

Plantagenets, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Poitiers, battle at, 185

Battle of Poitiers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Poles, 211 et seq.

Poles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following.

Pope, the, 54 et passim

Pope, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and elsewhere

Pope, two at once, 170

Pope, simultaneous dual __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Portugal, kingdom of, 137

Kingdom of Portugal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Precarium, 83, 92

Precarium, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__



Ravenna, 52

Ravenna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Renaissance, the, 229

Renaissance, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rent, its origin, 108

Rent, its origin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Richard, Cœur de Lion, 158

Richard the Lionheart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Richard II., his French treaty, 196

Richard II, his French treaty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rienzi, 225

Rienzi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roman citizenship, 9

Roman citizenship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roman Empire, 1 et passim: boundaries of the, 7; walls of the, 6

Roman Empire, 1 and elsewhere: boundaries of the, 7; walls of the, 6

Roman legions, 9 et seq.

Roman legions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Roman posts, 2

Roman posts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roman roads, 1

Roman roads, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rome, 1 et passim

Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and elsewhere

Roncesvalles, battle at, 90

Battle of Roncesvalles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rudolph, of Habsburgh, 214

Rudolph of Habsburg, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Russia, 142 et passim

Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et al.



Salian Franks, 48 et seq., 79 et seq.

Salian Franks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and beyond, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and beyond

Sapienza, battle at, 224

Sapienza, battle at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Saracens, 58, 67 et seq.

Saracens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Saxons, 3 et passim

Saxons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and others

Scotland, a fief of England, 151

Scotland, part of England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seljuk Turks, 218

Seljuk Turks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sempach, battle of, 216

Battle of Sempach, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seville regained by Christians, 179

Seville recaptured by Christians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sleswig, 3, 17, 38

Sleswig, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Statute of Mortmain, 194

Statute of Mortmain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stephen, his claim to Crown, 149

Stephen, his claim to the Crown, 149

Switzerland, its rise, 215

Switzerland's rise, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Tacitus, 17

Tacitus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tapestry, 101

Tapestry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tartars, 211, 220

Tartars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tenterhooks, 102

Tense anticipation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tertry, battle at, 86

Tertry, battle at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Teutonic Order, the, 142, 212

Teutonic Order, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Thane, the, 116

Thane, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Theodoric, 47

Theodoric, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Theodosius the Great, 28

Theodosius the Great, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Timur, 220

Timur, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tithes, their origin, 110

Tithes, their origin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Titian, 230

Titian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Toulouse, kingdom of, 33

Toulouse, kingdom of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tours, battle at, 87

Battle tours, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Towton, battle at, 202

Battle of Towton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Troubadours, 153, 156

Troubadours, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Trouvères, 153, 156

Trouvères, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tsar, the, of Moscow, 211

Tsar of Moscow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tudors, the, 203

Tudors, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Turks, the, 132 et passim

Turks, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and so on



Valens, 26

Valens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Valentinian, 26

Valentinian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vandals, 31, 32 et seq.

Vandals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Vasco da Gama, 226

Vasco da Gama, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vassals, their duties, 84

Vassals, their responsibilities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Venice, its power, 166 et seq.; defeats Genoa, 223

Venice, its power, 166 et seq.; defeats Genoa, 223

Visigoths, 29, 31 et seq.

Visigoths, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.



Wales, Prince of, 183

Prince of Wales, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wallace, William, 184

Wallace, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wars of the Roses, 201

Wars of the Roses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wat Tyler, his rebellion, 195

Wat Tyler, his uprising, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Watling Street, 99, 119

Watling Street, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wends, Holy War against, 137, 140 et seq., 212

Wends, Holy War against, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and after, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Wessex, 40

Wessex, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Westminster Abbey, 191

Westminster Abbey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Westminster, ford at, 97

Westminster, ford at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Whitby, Synod at, 63

Whitby Synod, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

William I., his claim to the Crown, 122

William I., his claim to the Crown, 122

William Rufus, 146

William Rufus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Winchester, a great city, 113

Winchester, an amazing city, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wool, its importance, 110; shipped to Flanders, 188

Wool, its significance, 110; sent to Flanders, 188

Wycliffe, 194, 217

Wycliffe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__



York, 11

York, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



Zenobia, 15, 16

Zenobia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__





THE END

THE END










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!